If you like it after reading it, please vote for me and leave comments. If you vote more, I will publish a second part.
The Warring States silk scrolls unearthed by Changsha Tufuzi (grave robbers) 50 years ago recorded the location of a peculiar Warring States tomb. 50 years later, one of the Tufuzi's grandsons discovered this secret in his notes and gathered a group of experiences. Rich tomb robbers came to hunt for treasures, but no one thought that this ancient tomb actually contained so many strange things: the seven-star suspicious coffin, the blue-eyed fox corpse, and the hydra cypress. Who is the mysterious owner of the tomb? Can they find the real coffin? The story is full of suspense and the plot is ups and downs. It is worth watching.
Season 1 Volume 1: King Qixing Lu Chapter 1 Blood Corpse 50 years ago, Biaoziling, Changsha.Four local masters were squatting on a mound. All of them were silent and stared directly at the Luoyang shovel on the ground.The shovel head was carrying old soil that had just been brought out of the ground. What was strange was that this bad soil was constantly seeping out with bright red liquid, as if it had just been dipped in blood."Now we are in big trouble." Old Yantou knocked his cigarette on the ground and continued, "There is a bloody corpse down there. If we don't care about it, we will all be left down there.""Can't you go down? You have to, in a word, don't go down there!" The one-eyed young man said, "You said you, an old man, have inconvenient legs and feet, so don't go down. My brother and I will go down, who cares?" Just give him something."Old Cigarette Butt smiled instead of being angry, and said to a bearded man next to him: "The two men in your house are so flirtatious that they might flip the lid at some point. You need to educate them more. Our business is not Just a box cannon will do the trick."The bearded man glared at the young man: "You kid, why are you talking to the old man like this? You were still eating shit in your mother's belly when the old man was digging for dirt.""What did I say... I made a mistake. My ancestors didn't say it. That bloody corpse is a good thing. There must be a lot of treasures down there. If you don't go down, I'll have a pot of soup.""How dare you talk back!" The bearded man raised his hand to hit him, but Lao Ciantou blocked him with his cigarette."You can't beat me. You were still the same when you were a monk. This is called the upper beam being out of alignment and the lower beam being crooked!"Seeing that his father was scolded, the one-eyed young man lowered his head and snickered. The old cigarette butt coughed and hit the one-eyed young man on the head again: "Why are you laughing? When you encounter a bloody corpse, it can be big or small. , Your second husband dug this thing in Luoyang last time, and now he is still crazy, and he doesn't know what he is doing. I will go down first, and you follow me. Second son, you bring a country mouse behind you. "Three men, please don't go down. If all four of you go down, it's too late to retreat, so just hold on to the rat's tail, and we'll pull it out as soon as we tell you."The youngest boy was unconvinced: "I don't agree, you are partial, I will tell my mother to go!"Lao Yantou laughed: "Look, Sanyaozi is still too timid. Don't make trouble. I'll touch you a golden sword later." "I don't want you to touch it, I can touch it myself."The one-eyed second one got angry and grabbed the third one by the ear: "You idiot, you are looking for trouble with me, why do you want me to be so angry?!"The youngest boy seemed to have received a lot of beatings on weekdays. When he saw that his second brother was really angry, he was so frightened that he didn't dare to say a word. He looked at his father for help, but unexpectedly his father had already gone to deal with the guy. His second brother was now proud: "Why don't you show love? The old man won't help you this time. If you yell again, I will screw you up!"The old cigarette patted the second child on the shoulder and shouted: "Boys, fuck this guy!" After saying that, a cyclone shovel was already dancing away.Half an hour later, the thieves could not see the bottom of the hole. Except for the second brother coming up for air from time to time, no sound could be heard clearly in the cave. The third brother became impatient and shouted into the hole: "Grandpa." "Did you dig through it?"After several seconds, a vague voice came from inside: "I don't know... you... stay up there and pull the rope... well!"It was his second brother's voice, and then he heard his old cigarette butt cough: "Quietly...listen! There is movement!" Then there was deathly silence.The third child knew that something must have happened down there, and he was too frightened to speak. Suddenly he heard a creepy gurgling sound, like a toad coming from the hole. Then his second brother yelled from below: "Sanyaozi, pull!"He didn't dare to be lazy, so he suddenly grabbed the country mouse's tail and pulled it out. After a few pulls, something suddenly seemed to be biting underneath, and there was a reaction force that pulled the rope toward the burglar's hole. The third child never thought that this would happen again, and he was almost pulled into the hole. He quickly tied his tail to his waist, and then fell backward, with his back almost 30 degrees from the ground. At an angle, this was a trick he used when playing tug-of-war with other boys in the village. In this way, all his weight was on the rope. Even if it was a mule, he could bear it.Sure enough, he was in a confrontation with the thing in the cave. Both sides were struggling, but neither could move it. The stalemate lasted for more than ten seconds, and then he heard the sound of a box cannon in the cave, and then heard his father. He shouted: "Sanyaozi, run!!!!" I felt the rope loosen, and the rat popped out of the hole with a whoosh, as if something was hanging on it! At that time, the third child didn't care so much anymore. He knew something must have happened down there, so he caught the rubbish and turned around and ran away!He ran for more than two miles before he dared to stop. He took out the rat in his arms and looked at it. He screamed in fright. It turned out that the rat had a bloody severed hand hooked on it. He recognized the look of that hand and couldn't help crying. This hand clearly belonged to his second brother. It looked like his second brother was disabled even if he didn't die. Thinking of this, he couldn't help but grit his teeth and wanted to go back to save his second brother and father. When he turned around, he saw a blood-red thing squatting behind him, looking straight at him.This third child is not a second-rate guy. He follows his father on the beach and has seen a lot of bizarre things. He knows that anything can happen under the ground. The most important thing is not to make a fuss, but to adapt to changes. You know No matter how dangerous a ghost is, it can't be stronger than a living person. These black and white ghosts must abide by the laws of physics. If they are hit by a shuttle of bullets, there will be nothing to be afraid of if they are broken.Thinking of this, he was heartbroken, and while retreating, a box cannon on his waist was already in his hand, and he fired continuously. As long as the blood-red thing made any movement, he would be hit with a heavy rain first. pear blossom. Unexpectedly, the blood-red thing stood up at this time. When the third child took a closer look, his scalp felt numb and his stomach churned. It was clearly a skinned person! Hun's body was covered in blood, as if he had been squeezed out of human skin. But it's a miracle that such a person can still move around. Is this the true face of the bloody corpse?Thinking about it, the bloody corpse bowed and suddenly rushed over. Suddenly Lao San met his eyes, and the bloody face was pressed against his nose. A burst of sour gas hit his face. San fell backwards, and at the same time, all the bullets from the box cannon hit the thing's chest at close range. The distance was too close, and all the bullets passed through, causing the thing's blood to splash everywhere, and it moved back. A few steps. The third child was secretly happy. He pointed his hand at the thing's head and pulled the trigger. Hearing a click, the gun jammed!This old box cannon was dug out by his second grandfather from the tomb of a warlord. It has not been used for many years. Unfortunately, he has been traveling around with his father in the past few years and has no time to maintain it. He has no chance to shoot it in normal times. There are so few, who knew it would get stuck at this juncture. The third child was really not that simple. When he saw that the gun was difficult to use, he rounded up his arms and smashed the gun with all his strength. He didn't care whether it hit him or not, and turned around and ran away. This time he didn't even dare to look back. He spotted a big tree in front of him and ran towards it, wondering why it couldn't climb a tree. Suddenly he tripped and hit his face on a tree stump. , and suddenly his nose and mouth were filled with blood.The third child slapped the ground hard, he was so angry in his heart, why the hell did he carry it like this.At this time, I heard the sound of wind behind me and knew that the Lord of Hell was coming to call my name. I felt so anxious that I would just die, so I just lay on the ground and couldn't get up. Unexpectedly, the bloody corpse didn't seem to see him and actually stepped over him. The bloody feet immediately left a mark on his back. The bloody corpse was surprisingly heavy. As soon as he stepped down, the third child fell. His throat felt sweet, and he felt as if his bile had been vomited out. The area on his back that had been stepped on immediately felt itchy, and his vision immediately became hazy. He immediately realized that he might have been poisoned, and the poison was very strong. In a daze, he saw that not far away, his second brother's hand seemed to be holding something.He blinked hard and took a closer look. It turned out to be an ancient silk piece. He thought to himself, the things that his second brother tried his best to bring out must not be ordinary things. Now I don't know what happened to them. I have to put the things away at least in case I really die and they find me. His body can also be found on my body, so the second brother's hand was not broken in vain, and my death was not in vain. While he was thinking this, he climbed over with difficulty, opened his second brother's clenched hand, took the piece of silk out of his palm, and stuffed it into his sleeve.At this time, his ears began to buzz, his eyes seemed to be covered with a veil, and his hands and feet began to feel cold. According to his past experience, there must be a lot of urine and feces in his crotch now. People who are poisoned by corpse poison die in an ugly way. What he hopes most now is not to let the second girl from the next village see him like this.He was just wandering around with his thoughts, and his mind no longer obeyed him very much. At this time, he began to vaguely hear the weird gurgling sound he heard at the entrance of the robbery cave.The third child vaguely felt that something was wrong. After fighting with the bloody corpse for so long, he never heard it scream. Why did it scream again now? Could it be that the one just now was not a blood corpse? So what did you see just now? Unfortunately, he was basically unable to think at this time. He raised his head reflexively and looked up, only to see a huge strange face leaning down to look at him, with two pupilless eyes that were lifeless and empty. Chapter 2 Fifty Years Later50 years later, at Xiling Seal Society in Hangzhou, my thoughts were interrupted by an old man. I closed my grandfather's notes and looked at him."Do you accept rubbings here?" he asked. It seemed that he was just asking casually. I am quite talented in this business, so I just said perfunctorily: "Yes, but the price is not high." It means, you don't. Go away with the good stuff, don't delay the uncle's reading.In our business, we have been open for three years without opening, and we have been open for three years. We are used to being leisurely on weekdays, and we hate serving customers who don't know anything about it. Later, whenever we see those passers-by, we will directly drive them away with joy and sorrow. However, I have been a little too idle recently. Seeing that the peak season is almost over and there are no good things coming in, I am a little impatient."Then I would like to ask, are there any rubbings of the Warring States Period silk books here? Is it the one that was stolen by a few locals in Changsha 50 years ago and was deceived by an American?" The man looked at my counter. collection, I asked."You said you were deceived by the Americans. Where can you find it?" I became angry when I heard it. "Of course you have to go to the market to find rubbings. How can you find one if you have designated one?"He lowered his voice: "I heard that you have connections, and I was introduced to you by Lao Itch."I became vigilant and was shocked. Didn't Lao Itch join the cell the year before last? Why did he betray me? I felt anxious, and cold sweat broke out on my back, "Which... I don't know which one is itching.""I understand, I understand," he chuckled and took out a watch from his pocket, "Look, Lao Itch said you'll understand once you see this."That watch was given to him by his first love when Lao Itch was in the Northeast. He regarded this watch as his life. When he was drunk, he would take it out and look at it while shouting "Cuckoo, Li, Li". I asked him What is your old bitch's name? He thought about it for a long time and actually cried, saying that I had fucking forgotten it. This old itch is willing to give this watch to this person, which shows that this person does have some background.But no matter how I looked at this person, I felt that he looked disgusting, but since he came to my door, it was better to speak openly, so I raised my hand directly: "Then even if you are Lao Itchy's friend, what do you want to do with me?"He smiled toothily, revealing a big gold tooth: "A friend of mine brought something back from Shanxi and wants you to show me whether it is the real thing.""Seeing that you speak with a Beijing accent, you, a big target from Beijing, came to the south to come to me for consultation. It's too flattering to me. There are so many good people in Beijing. I'm afraid you don't care about drinking!"He chuckled: "They say southerners are shrewd, and it's true. Seeing that you are young, you are very perceptive. To be honest, I am not here to see you this time. I want to meet your old man." My expression suddenly changed: "Why are you looking for my grandpa?""Did your old lady keep one or two rubbings of the Warring States period silk scrolls after he stole them from Biaoziling in Changsha? My friend just wants to know if they are the same as the one we have?"Before he finished speaking, I yelled at the dozing guy next to me: "Wang Meng, see off the guests!" The old man with golden teeth was anxious: "Why do you want to drive people away just as you say it?""What you said is true, but it's a pity that you came too late. My old man traveled to the west last year. If you want to find him, go back and take his pulse!" I thought to myself: "That incident at that time even alarmed the central government. It was a big deal. , how can I dig out the old accounts for you, can I still have them at home?""How come you, my little grandson, don't listen to what you say?" The old man with golden teeth said with a sly smile, "It doesn't matter if the old man is gone. I didn't say anything. Anyway, you can take a look at what I'm doing. You're showing off the things you've come here to show off, aren't you?"I glanced at him, he was so smiling, and it seemed like he really refused to leave without looking at him. I thought to myself, I would just treat him like an old man, and I wouldn't have to complain when he came out, so I nodded: "Just take a look and see if it's true. I don't dare to say."In fact, there are more than 20 volumes of this Warring States silk book, and each volume is different. The one that my grandfather copied at that time is only a very short part of it, but it is extremely important. Now I have several rubbings that are treasures at the bottom of the box. Money in the world can't buy it. I saw the old man with gold teeth taking out a piece of white paper from his arms. I was angry when I saw it. Damn it, it was still a copy."That's right. That baby can be carried around everywhere, and it will break into pieces when shaken." He said, lowering his voice in a pretending to be mysterious, "If I hadn't had such a wide access, this thing would have gone abroad long ago. It can be considered a good thing." Serve the people."I chuckled: "Looking at you like that, don't you just look like a backstabber? I don't think you dare to take action. This is a national treasure and you don't want it anymore!"The old man's face turned green when I exposed him in one sentence, but he had to endure it because he wanted something from me. He said, "You can't say that. Every line of work has its own truth. I think your old man was a local master in Changsha back then." At that time, it was also famous far and wide..."My face must have looked ugly, and I gritted my teeth: "If you mention my grandpa again, I won't watch!" "Okay, let's stop. Take a quick look at me so I can run away quickly."I unfolded the white paper and knew at a glance that it was a well-preserved silk book from the Warring States Period, but it was not the copy my grandfather had stolen at that time. Although this copy was older, it should have been from later dynasties. Fake goods, that is to say antique fakes, are something with a very embarrassing identity. So I smiled and said, "This should be a fake from the Han Dynasty. How do you say it? If you say it is fake, it is not fake. If you say it is real, it is not real either. Who knows if it is copied from the original or made up?" So I don't know what to say." "Then is this the share your grandfather stole?""To tell you the truth, the American guy deceived my grandfather before he even had a chance to take a look at the stolen share. I really can't answer your question." I thought to myself, it's not easy to fool you. He also pretended to be extremely sincere on his expression. The old man with gold teeth really believed it and sighed: "That's really unlucky. It seems like there is no hope if we don't go to the American.""Why, why do you care so much about this volume?" I asked, this is too strange. The collection of ancient books depends on fate. It would be too greedy to find a set of 20 volumes of ancient books from the Warring States period. ."Little brother, to tell you the truth, I'm really not a back-fighter. Look at my body, it's not hard enough. But my friend is indeed an expert. I don't know what he is selling. Anyway, , People have their own principles." He chuckled and shook his head, "We don't want to ask more, right? Let's take a step first." After that, he left without looking back.I looked down and saw that his copy paper was still in my hand. Suddenly, I found a pattern on the paper. It was a human face like a fox. The two eyes without pupils were very three-dimensional, as if they came from there. The paper looked like it was dented, which made me take a breath. I had never seen this silk book before, so it should be a treasure. I thought that when the old itch comes out, I would be happy to just use this copy to make a few fake rubbings. He hurriedly ran to the door and took a look, only to see the old man with gold teeth rushing back.I thought he must have come back to get this thing, so I hurriedly ran back, picked up a digital camera and took a photo of it, then picked up the paper and walked out the door. I met the old man's nose with big gold teeth: "You forgot something." I said. My grandfather is a native of Changsha, also known as a "grave robber".The reason why my grandfather entered this business is not surprising at all. In today's terms, it is a hereditary business. When my great-grandfather was 13 years old, there was a drought in central China. In those days, whenever there was a drought, there would be famine. Even if you had money, you couldn't buy anything to eat. At that time, there was nothing in the corners of Changsha, except for many ancient tombs. , so they relied on the mountains to eat three things, and relied on the tombs to eat the tombs. The whole village fought against each other. I don't know how many people starved to death in Changsha in those years, but in their village not a single person died, and every one of them was covered in oil. , that was all possible by exchanging the dug-out things with foreigners for food.Later, as time passed, tomb robbing, like other things, also had a cultural accumulation. By my grandfather's generation, there were already rules and sects. At that time, there were two factions of tomb robbers, the southern and the northern. The southern faction was my grandfather. That sect is good at exploring soil with Luoyang shovels. Experts can determine the dynasty with just one nose. Nowadays, many novels describe Luoyang shovels at every turn. In fact, the northern sect does not use Luoyang shovels. They are good at accurately judging the location and structure of tombs. , which is the so-called "Looking for Dragon Points". But the people from the northern sect are a bit weird. How can I put it? According to my grandfather, they are unrealistic. They have too many tricks. They rob a tomb and do so many tricks. They go in, take things and leave, and they have to deduct one and two. Damn it, it would be called very bureaucratic now. The Southern sect does not have many rules and never taboos about dead people. The Northern sect calls the Southern sect to be local dogs and wastes cultural relics. Every fight is overturned and even dead people are brought out and sold. The Southern sect calls the Northern sect to be hypocrites. , even though he was a thief, he made himself look like something else, and later it got to the point of a fight, and there was even a "corpse fight". In the end, the two factions finally separated along the Yangtze River, and the northern faction was defeated Bucket, the southern school calls it Tao Sha or Tao Tu. The Luoyang shovel was only invented after it was divided. The northern school people don't bother to use it at all.My grandfather didn't know how to read. He later entered a literacy class. At that time, he only knew how to wash in the sand. Learning a single word almost gave him a hard time. Thanks to his literacy, he was able to record some of his experiences. In Changsha Escort The third child in Ziling is my grandfather. He recorded all these things word by word in his old notebook. My grandmother is a cultural person and a lady, so she was attracted by these stories of his. Finally, my grandfather He came to Hangzhou as his wife and settled down here.That note is a family heirloom in my family. My grandfather's nose was completely damaged after that incident. Later, he trained a dog to sniff dirt, and was nicknamed "Dog King". This is true. Nowadays, people of the older generation in Changsha know this name.As for how my grandpa survived, and what happened to my second uncle, grandpa, and grandpa, my grandpa still refused to tell me. In my memory, I have never seen a one-eyed, one-armed second uncle. It was probably really a disaster. As soon as this matter was mentioned, my grandfather cried and said straight away: "That is not a story for children." No matter how we asked or how coquettishly we tried, he would not reveal even a word. . Finally, as we grow older, we gradually lose the curiosity of childhood.In the evening, the store closed, another boring day passed, and no shit was brought in. I sent the guy away, and at this time, a text message came over. "9 o'clock corns and yellow sand."It was sent by my third uncle at home. It was a secret message, which meant that new goods had arrived. Immediately afterwards, there was another message: "Dragon's back, come quickly."My eyes lit up, and my third uncle's vision was surprisingly high. There was something good in this dragon's back. Even he thought it was a good thing. I really wanted to see it.I closed the store door, drove my broken Jinbei car and went straight to my third uncle's place. On the one hand, I wanted to see what he called the good stuff, and on the other hand, I also wanted him to see the things I took today. What are the patterns on the silk book? After all, he is the only person of our generation who still has contact with Tufuzi.As soon as my car drove to his downstairs, I heard him shouting from above: "Damn it, you kid, I told you to hurry up. You've been grinding for a long time, and now it's useless!"I leaned back and said, "No, leave the good stuff to me too. You sold it too fast."Just as I was talking, I saw a young man walking out of his front door, carrying a long thing on his back, wrapped firmly in cloth. At a glance, I knew it was an ancient weapon. This thing was indeed It's valuable. If it sells well, the price can go up more than ten times.I pointed at the young man, and my third uncle nodded and made a helpless gesture. I felt sad and thought, is my stall really going to go bankrupt this year?I went upstairs, made myself a cup of coffee, and told my third uncle that the old man with gold teeth came to spy on what was going on today. I thought he would share my hatred, but unexpectedly he seemed to be a different person. He remained silent and just told me I printed out what was in my digital camera and looked at it under the light. I immediately saw my third uncle's face change. "What's wrong?" I asked, "What's wrong with this thing?"He frowned and said, "No way, this seems to be a map of an ancient tomb!" Chapter 3 Guazi TempleI looked at the printout of the silk book that was full of words, and then looked at Third Uncle's expression. It didn't look like he was joking. Could it be that Third Uncle was so detached that he could read the paintings from the words? No matter how you look at this crooked old man who usually eats, drinks, whores and gambles, he doesn't have any immortality.The third uncle could not help but tremble with excitement, and said to himself: "Where did these people get such good things? Why have I never been able to touch them? This time is really a blessing. It seems that they still don't understand this." What is it? We can get rid of this sand before they do."I was greatly confused: "Uncle, maybe I'm a little stupid, but can you really read the map from such small characters?""What do you know? This is called calligraphy and painting, which is to write down the detailed geographical location of that place in words. If it were someone else, it would be really difficult for others to understand it. Fortunately, your third uncle, I still have some experience. In this world, I can understand it. I'm afraid there are no more than 10 people besides me."My third uncle doesn't have any other skills, but he has been very good at studying those weird and unorthodox ancient texts and code words since he was a child. In one sentence, he will study whatever is rare, such as the Five Wooden Calligraphy and Pictures of Xixia, the earliest Jurchen He can tell every word in a word. So I'm not surprised at all that he knows about Lao Shizi's calligraphy and painting.But he is the type of person who will behave when he gets an advantage. You have to pretend to be stupid in front of him, otherwise he will send you away with just one sentence. So I pretended to be very stupid and asked him: "Oh, what's up there? Doesn't it say go left and then right, turn right when you see the big tree in front of you, then drill down when you see a well? "The third uncle sighed: "Confucianism cannot be taught. Your understanding is so poor. It seems that our family will be finished by your generation."When I saw him like this, he was really sighing. He seemed to be speaking from the bottom of his heart. I couldn't help but feel funny: "Then what do you think it is like? My father didn't teach me, and this thing is not innate."He clucked his lips proudly and said: "This kind of calligraphy and painting is actually a kind of code. It has a strict format. As long as you draw what is written in it according to its format, it will be a complete map. So don't underestimate it." It's just a few words in the silk book, but I don't know how complicated the information inside is. Maybe it's even clearly marked where and how many bricks were used."I became interested as soon as I heard it. I thought that since I was a child, my family has never let me go out to practice. This time I must let my third uncle take me to see it and touch a few treasures to tide me over my financial crisis. . While thinking about this, he asked him: "Then can you tell whose tomb is written in it, or whether it is the owner with a more prominent background?"The third uncle smiled proudly: "I can't fully understand it now, but this tomb should belong to a nobleman from the Lu State during the Warring States Period. The location of his tomb was recorded on this silk book using this secret method of calligraphy and painting. It shows that this person's status should be quite high, and this cemetery must be very secretive and aggressive, and it must be worth visiting. "I saw the way his eyes were shining, and I felt strange. This old guy was usually too lazy to take a step forward. Could it be that he wanted to take action personally this time? That was truly an anecdote for the ages, so I quickly asked him: "What? Third uncle, do you really plan to dig out this sand yourself?"He patted me on the shoulder: "You don't understand this. Let me tell you, during the Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing dynasties, there were treasures in that bucket, but it could only be said to be an ingenuity at best. But during the Warring States Period, the ancient royal family of that period The tomb is so old that you can never guess what's inside it. The Warring States Tomb is a place where artifacts are found, and they are things that don't exist in the human world! Do you think I can see them?" "Are you so sure? Maybe there's nothing in it?""No, haven't you seen this pattern?" He pointed to the weird fox face: "This is the mask worn by the Lu Kingdom when it was the earliest time for people to sacrifice animals. There must be someone with a very special status buried in this tomb. Probably more noble than the emperor at that time." I blurted out: "The emperor's father."Third uncle glared at me and wanted to put the printing paper away. I held it down and smiled at him: "Third uncle, don't put it away in a hurry. I got this thing after all. This time You have to take me to see it no matter what."He shouted: "No, it's not that simple to wash this sand. There is no air conditioning in that place, and there are many institutions. The food may be cut off at any time. You are your father's only child. If you have any shortcomings, I have to let you go." Dad has to be skinned."I also yelled: "Get over it! Just pretend I've never been here!" As I said that, I pulled the paper out of his hand, turned around and left. I know that Uncle San has no principles at all once he encounters something he likes. When I saw antiques like this and women like this, I recognized his point. Sure enough, he surrendered after just a few steps. He caught up with me and grabbed the paper in my hand: "Okay, okay, you are great, but we have agreed that when we go down to the robbery hole, you have to stay up there. Is that okay with the head office?"I was immediately elated and said in my heart: When the time comes I want to go down, can you still stop me? He nodded hurriedly and said: "One word! When I go out, I will listen to you. I will do whatever you want me to do!"The third uncle sighed helplessly and said: "The two of us are not in trouble yet. I will send a few experienced guys over tomorrow. I will just decipher this calligraphy and painting in the next few days. You have to help me buy some things." As he said that, he quickly wrote me a note and said to me, "Don't buy fakes. Also, be prepared to travel with your travel attire, otherwise we will detain you before you even get to the place." I nodded in agreement. , they all went their separate ways to do their work.The things the third uncle asked for were quite tricky, and I thought he was trying to embarrass me on purpose, because the things in this list were really not available in most stores, such as a split waterproof miner's lamp, a threaded steel pipe, a soil shovel head, a multi-purpose military knife, a folding I only bought half of them and spent nearly 10,000 yuan on shovels, short-handled hammers, bandages, nylon ropes, etc. I felt so distressed and scolded this old fox for being so stingy even though he had so much money.Three days later, I, my third uncle's two old sand-hunting guys, and the young man who bought my uncle's Dragon Back Back goods that day, the five of us arrived at Shandong Guazi Temple, more than 100 kilometers to the west.Speaking of this place, what should I say? I can only say that this is just a place with nothing. We first took the long-distance bus, then the long-distance minibus, then the long-distance motorcycle, and then the oxen. When we finally got off the oxcart, we looked back and forth, left and right, but there was still nothing, and then we saw a man running in front of us. My third uncle patted the guide he invited and said, "Old man, should we ride this dog on the next trip? I'm afraid this dog is quite tough!""No," the old man laughed. "This dog is used to report the news. On this last journey, there are no cars. We have to make a boat. The dog will bring the boat over." "This dog can also swim?""You swim really well, you swim really well," the old man looked at the dog, "Donkey Dandan, go take a swim and have a look."That dog was really smart. He actually jumped into the river and swam around. Come up and shake your hair, then lie on the ground and stick out your tongue."It's still too early. The boatman must not have started work yet. Let's take a break and have a smoke."I looked at my watch: "We haven't started work yet at 2pm, what are your work hours as a boatman?""He is the only boatman here, and he is the most powerful. He gets up and starts work whenever he wants. Sometimes he doesn't work for a whole day, which can drive people to death." The old man smiled, "I can't help it, this river god only sells his face. Others will definitely not be able to get out once they enter that cave, but they are fine. If you can ride a mule, we can climb over the mountain and get there in another day. But look at how many things you have, our whole village. There aren't enough mules for you.""Oh." As soon as the third uncle heard about the cave, he immediately got excited and took out the translated map. He always treated this map like a treasure and wouldn't let me take a look at it. As soon as he took it out, we immediately went over to take a look. Only The young man still sat aside without saying a word.To be honest, my second uncle and the two guys are very easy to get along with. They are both down-to-earth people. But this guy is like a stuffy guy. He didn't even fart during the whole journey. He just looked straight at the sky, as if he was so depressed that the sky would fall. Same, very annoying! I talked to him a few words at first, but then I just ignored him. I really didn't understand why my third uncle brought him here."There is a cave, it's really a river cave, right behind this mountain." The third uncle said, "Why, old man, can this cave eat people?"The old man chuckled: "These are all words left by previous generations. I can't remember clearly. When the river was blocked, the village said there was a snake spirit in it, and no one who went in came out. Then one day, The great-grandfather of the boatman pulled a boat out of the hole and said it was a salesman from outside. How could this salesman carry a boat around? Everyone said he was transformed from a snake spirit. He was so stupid. Grandpa laughed and said that the boat was bought from the village next door to him. If you don't believe it, you can go to the village next door and ask. They ran to ask and found out that it was indeed the case. Only then did others believe it. They thought the monster in the cave was gone, but they were brave. A few young people went to explore the cave, but they didn't come out. From then on, only his family members were able to go in and out, don't you think it's strange? Their family has been doing this ever since. ""Is the dog okay?" I was surprised. "Isn't it used to send messages?""This dog is also raised by his family. Let alone a dog in other people's homes, a cow can't get out even if it goes in." "No one in the government cares about such a weird thing?""Then we have to make sure that people believe it." The old man tapped the pipe on the ground. The third uncle frowned and clapped his hands: "Donkey Dandan, come here."The dog was really obedient, and ran over right away. The third uncle picked him up and sniffed him, and his face changed: "No way, is there such a thing in that hole?"I picked it up and smelled it, and the smell of dog sex made me cough. The owner of this dog was really lazy. He hadn't bathed the dog in an unknown amount of time.One of his guys named Pan Zi laughed loudly: "You want to imitate your third uncle, but you are still young." "Why does this damn dog stink so much!" I grinned in disgust."This dog grew up eating dead human flesh when he was a child." The third uncle said, "It's a corpse cave. No wonder it has to wait for time to pass. I'm afraid the boatman also did the same when he was a child...""No way!" I was so frightened that my hair stood on my head. As soon as I said these words, even the expression of the silent boy changed.Another guy of my third uncle was a big man, we called him Agui. Seeing that he was about the same size as the ox pulling the cart, but very timid, he asked softly: "What on earth is that corpse cave? Is it safe to go in?" Something will happen?""I don't know. A few years ago, I also found such a cave in Taiyuan, Shanxi. It was a place where the Japanese massacred and piled corpses. Wherever there are corpse caves, there must be massacres. This is for sure. It was fun to watch at that time. To do an experiment, I put dogs and ducks on bamboo rafts, then set up a camera and pushed it in. The hole was more than one kilometer at most. I prepared a long enough cable, but when the cables were all pulled out, the bamboo rafts They didn't even come out. It was pitch black inside. I don't know where it drifted. Then I tried to pull the bamboo raft out, but after only a few pulls, the bamboo raft suddenly turned over, and then..." The third uncle's hand moved. "In the end, I only saw half of the face. It was too close to the screen and I couldn't tell whether it was a dog or something else. To pass through this kind of hole, in ancient times, a row of dead people and living people passed through it together. If it was a living thing, , you can't get out if you go in! However, I heard that there is a place in Shanxi where people feed their children dead human flesh since they were young, accumulating corpse energy in their bodies. When they grow up, they become no different from dead people, even ghosts. I can't see him. Old man, is your boatman from Shanxi?"The old man's face changed slightly and he shook his head: "I don't know, that happened at the time of his great-great-grandfather, and he was not from the same dynasty." Then he looked at the sky and barked at the dog, "Donkey balls." , Go get your boat!" The dog whined, jumped into the water, and swam behind the mountain.At this time, I saw Uncle San winking at Pan Zi. Pan Zi secretly took out a backpack from his luggage and put it on his back. The young man sitting on one side also stood up and took it out from the luggage pile. My bag, when Pan Zi passed behind me, he whispered in Hangzhou dialect: "There is something wrong with this old man, be careful." Chapter 4 Corpse CaveAlong the way, I encountered many dangerous things. These guys are very powerful. I have great trust in them. So, as soon as Pan Zi said this, I knew what was going on, and the big man Akui also winked at me, which meant that you just stay back and don't look at any movement. I couldn't help but smile bitterly, why should I stick my head in? You, Agui, can beat up a cow with one punch. Needless to say, Pan Zi is a veteran with scars all over his body. Our third uncle has been fighting with his life since he was a child, and there is also the silent mop Oil bottle, no matter how you look at it, does not look like a kind person, and I, the most useless scholar since ancient times, I feel that the saber that my third uncle forced me to feel is too heavy, and it is awkward no matter how I use it.Just when I was thinking about what I should bring to defend myself, Donkey Dandan swam back with a splash. The old man slapped the pipe on his pants and said, "Let's go! The boat is coming."Sure enough, two flat boats sailed out from behind the mountain one after another. There was a middle-aged man standing on the boat in front, shouting at us while pushing the boat. This boat is really not small. It looks like it can hold a few of us. The equipment was more than enough. The old man patted the cow's neck and said, "Everyone, there is no need to take down the luggage. I will pull the cow and the car onto the second boat, and we will sit in the first boat. Save your energy."Pan Zi smiled: "There are some things that can't see water, so it's better to keep them with you. If the cow dives into the water later, why don't we stop eating?"The old man smiled and nodded: "What you said makes sense, but my cow is not a buffalo, and it will never jump into the water. If you want to jump in, I, the old man, will help you all fish it out. You will not be missing any of it."As he said that, he took the cow and walked to the ferry first. Each of us carried our own luggage and followed behind. The middle-aged man managed the boat very quickly and reached the shore in just a few strokes.When the old man was driving the cattle onto the second boat, I took a look at the middle-aged man holding the boat. He had dark skin and was extremely ordinary. But I don't know if it was a psychological effect or something, but I always felt that this man looked ghostly. . Then I remembered what my third uncle had said about eating dead human flesh, and suddenly I felt that the person looked more and more terrifying."When you all get to the cave later, be sure to speak in a low voice and don't disturb the River God." The man said, "Especially don't speak ill of the River God." My third uncle asked him how long it would take to get through that hole."If you hurry up, it will be over in 5 minutes. The water inside is very fast, so it will be very fast." "Why is it still so slow?""Yes, sometimes the water flows against the current. You see, I just came out with the current, so now we must have gone in against the current. It will take a long time. It will probably take 15 minutes. There are a few turns that are quite dangerous." "Is it bright in there?"The man chuckled: "It's a blind light, how can it light up? It can be said to be pitch black," but he pointed to his ears, "I've been running a boat for more than ten years, and these few poles can be made with my ears.""Then let's use a flashlight, okay?" Pan Zi raised the miner's lamp in his hand, "It doesn't matter, right?""It's okay," the man said, "but don't shine in the water, I'll scare you to death!" "What?" My third uncle smiled, "Is there a water ghost?""The water ghost is nothing. I don't dare to say what the thing in the water is. If you are really brave, you can take a look at it later. Remember, just take a look. If you are lucky, you will see it. A mass of black water, if you're unlucky, what you see could scare you crazy."As we said that, we could already see the hole. This hole was hidden behind the mountain wall. We couldn't see it when we were on the shore. We always imagined it as a big hole, but when we saw it in reality, we couldn't help but scream, I didn't expect the hole to be so small. It's just 10 centimeters bigger than the boat. The most terrifying thing is its height. No one can get in even if he's sitting down. He has to lower his body to get in. In such a big space, if the inside If someone wants to plot against us, we can't do anything at all. Pan Ziguai screamed: "Damn, isn't this cave too shabby?""This is quite big, but there is a section inside that is even lower." The old man behind said.The third uncle glanced at Pan Zi, who smiled artificially: "Ah, it's such a small hole. If someone robs us inside, wouldn't it be impossible for us to escape even if we want to?"As soon as I said this, I saw the middle-aged man punting the boat make a very subtle gesture, and the old man's face changed. I thought to myself, there is indeed a problem. At this time we heard a roar and the boat had entered the hole.Pan Zi turned on the miner's lamp. The hole was still bright when he first entered it, but soon all the light was only the miner's lamp."Third Master, this cave is not simple." Akui said, "This is a robbery cave!""Water Robber Cave, the ancient circle is near. Look at these traces. This cave is old. It seems that there should be something else in this cave.""Oh, this guy seems to have some background, and he is right." The middle-aged man knelt on the bow of the boat with his waist bent, holding the pole with one hand, and stroked it bit by bit, but strangely, his pole didn't touch it at all. Water, others were even more breathless, and continued: "I heard that this whole mountain is an ancient tomb. There are quite a few large and small water caves around here. This one is the largest and deepest. As you can see, I'm afraid the water wasn't so high at that time, and it should have been a dry cave at that time.""Oh, it seems that you are also an expert." The third uncle politely handed over a cigarette. He shook his head and said, "Experts, I also listened to the people who came here before. After listening a lot, I can say a few sentences, and I only know this simple thing. Don't say anything." I'm an expert."Pan Zi and Dakui both had their hands on their knives while joking with those people. The atmosphere seemed very harmonious, but in fact no one knew how nervous they were. I said to myself, there are five of us and there are only two of them. If we really take action, we may not lose, but since they dare to take action, they must be well prepared.Just as we were thinking, the stuffy oil bottle suddenly waved his hand, "Shh, listen! Someone is talking!" We immediately held our breath, and sure enough we heard rustling sounds coming from the depths of the cave. I carefully tried to distinguish what they were talking about. , but I always felt that I could understand it but not understand it. After listening for a while, I turned around and wanted to ask the middle-aged boatman if this sound was often heard in this cave, but I found that he had disappeared! When I turned around again, damn, the old man was gone too. "Pan Zi, where have they gone?" Third Uncle shouted anxiously."I don't know, I didn't hear the sound of diving," Pan Zi also panicked, "When I heard the sound just now, I suddenly became distracted.""What's wrong, we don't have corpse energy, we don't know what will happen!" The third uncle became annoyed, "Pan Zi, you fought in Vietnam, have you ever eaten dead people!""You're kidding, Third Master, I was washing dishes every day in the cooking class!" Pan Zi pointed at A Kui, "Pang Kui, you said your family has been selling human meat buns for a long time. You must have eaten a lot when you were a child.""Fart, I covered it up indiscriminately. Besides, these human meat buns are also sold to others. Who do you see selling human meat buns and eating them all themselves?"I hurriedly made a pause gesture: "The three of you together are over 150 years old, isn't it a shame?"As soon as I finished speaking, the boat suddenly shook. Pan Zi quickly picked up the miner's lamp and shined it into the water. Using the light, we saw a huge shadow swimming across the water.Pang Kui was so frightened that his face turned pale. He pointed at the water, his jaw clicked for a long time, and he was stunned without saying a word. The third uncle was afraid that he would lose his temper, so he slapped him fiercely and cursed: "Nothing! What the hell, the two brats didn't say a word. You've been following me for so many years, why are you eating shit?""My mother, Third Master, this thing is too big! I'm afraid it's not enough for us to eat." Pang Kui looked into the water with lingering fear. He was originally sitting on the side of the boat, but now his buttocks have moved to He came in the middle of the boat, as if he was afraid that something would suddenly jump out of the water and snatch him away."Bah!" The third uncle glared at him fiercely, "We need guys and people here. I, the third son of the Wu family, have been digging for sand for so long, what kind of monsters have I not seen? If you have nothing to do, just give it to me here. fart."Pan Zi was also frightened, but for him, it was more of shock than fear. In such a narrow space, such a huge thing passed under the water, and everyone's brains were cramped for a while. Well, this is not surprising. Pan Zi looked around and said, "Third Master, this cave is weird and weird. I'm worried. Let's talk about it after we get out. How about that?"Pang Kui immediately agreed. In fact, I was eager to go out, but after all, I am the third uncle's family, so I had to wait for him to express his stance before speaking.At this time, the third uncle actually looked at the stuffy oil bottle, as if asking for his opinion. With the third uncle's personality, the King of Heaven didn't even look down on him, but now he seemed to be very taboo about this boy. I couldn't help but wonder, and turned my head I went to see how he expressed his position, but found that he was not listening to us at all, and his expression, which was as dull as a stone sculpture, was gone. His eyes were staring straight into the water, as if he was looking for something with concentration.I wanted to ask Third Uncle who this person was, but the occasion was not appropriate now, so I had to ask Pan Zi secretly. Pan Zi also shook his head and said he didn't know. He only knew that this person had a lot of trouble. He specifically pointed at that person's face with his chin. Hand, said: "Look, how many years does it take to practice this hand?"I hadn't really noticed that person's hands before, but when I looked at them, I found that they were really unusual.His hands, middle finger and index finger are particularly long. I immediately thought of the two-finger cave exploration skills of the general Faqiu in ancient times. I have seen relevant records in my grandfather's notes. A master, these fingers are as stable as Mount Tai and are extremely powerful. They can easily crack the small mechanisms in the tomb. To master such a unique skill, you have to practice it from a young age, and the process must be miserable.I was still thinking about what his hands were capable of, and then I saw him raise his right hand and plunge it into the water like lightning. The movement was so fast, it was almost like a flash of white light. His hands had come back, and there were two strangely long hands. There was still a black insect on his finger. He threw the insect on the deck and said, "That was the thing just now."I looked down and breathed a sigh of relief: "Isn't this a dragon louse? So that big shadow just now was just a large number of water louse swimming by?" "Yes." The man wiped his hands with his clothes.Although we still don't quite believe it, we are relieved. Pang Kui suddenly crushed the insect with his foot, "Damn, I was scared to death."But then I thought about it, no, how could there be so many dragon lice moving at the same time? And this water louse is too big! Menyouping didn't seem to be very relieved, and he seemed to be thinking about this issue as well.Pang Kui was still stepping on the corpse of the insect, which was already pulpy. He probably wanted to save some face for his rudeness. Uncle San picked up a severed foot, put it under his nose, smelled it, and said in shock: "This is not a dragon." "Lice, this is corpse lame." We all felt bad for a moment. This name sounded unlucky."My grandma, this thing eats carrion. There are a lot of dead things in places. If it eats well, it will grow bigger. It seems that there must be a place in the upper reaches where corpses accumulate. And it is still very big. "The third uncle looked at the dark hole. "Does this thing bite a living person?" Dakui asked timidly."If it's a normal size, it definitely won't bite. But looking at the size of this one, I'm really not sure whether it can bite." The third uncle looked at it in confusion, "This thing usually stays in places where there are many dead people. They don't travel around very often, so why are there such a large group migrating together now?"The menky oil bottle suddenly turned its head to the depths of the cave, "I think they were running for their lives just now." "What? Escape?" The fat man was excited, "Then inside this cave..."Menyouping nodded: "I always feel like there's something coming towards us inside, and it's quite big." Chapter 5 Water Shadow"Hey, my little grandpa, don't scare me. I'm big, and I'm most afraid of this unspeakable thing. You say they're just a bunch of horse thieves, but I, Dakui, don't even take it seriously. What is this thing? I don't even know, look at my legs."I thought to myself that there was no way I could stay here, and a very uncomfortable premonition kept coming and going in my heart. I don't know if it was the psychological effect of this depressing cave on me or something else, so I said, "Don't worry. What, the most important thing now is to get out quickly. Now we are going against the current. We have to go back faster than when we came. I think we have only been in this hole for less than ten minutes, so getting out will definitely not be a problem. ""Yes, yes, the third master is right." Da Kui hurriedly agreed, "Third master, just say something. The worst we can do is go over the mountain after we get out, and I will carry everything. I am strong, and it will delay us for a day or two. The time is not much different, can't we make up for it if we dig the hole faster?"The third master glanced at the stuffy oil bottle again and asked, "Brother, what do you think?"Menyou Ping said calmly: "I'm afraid it's too late to get out now. Since those two people can let us in, they must be very sure that we can't get out.""If you don't go out, are you going to wait here until you die of old age?" Pan Zi looked at him, and the Mengyou Ping looked at him, then turned his head away and closed his eyes to rest. Pan Zi was rejected, so he had no choice but to say to his third uncle: "I think it's like this. We can't go forward at all. Look at Agui, he's scared to death, so we'll go back. The way in is not complicated, maybe If we can get out, if we really encounter some Qimen Dunjia, we will find a way!""This is the only way," the third uncle nodded and said to Pan Zi, "Set a miner's lamp at the front and back. You can load up those shotguns. Akui and I will use them to hold the poles while Pan Zi and the eldest nephew keep an eye on them. "Stay behind, little brother, please help me show the way." We each agreed, and Pan Zi took out another miner's lamp and shined it behind us. The cow on the second boat was illuminated by the light and screamed, "Pan Zi." The son scolded his mother: "Third Master, you have to drive this cow into the water, otherwise the pole won't be able to hold up."Because the miner's lamp was pointed towards the front, we didn't pay attention at all. We had already forgotten that there was a boat behind us. Now that we saw it, we couldn't help but be shocked. It seemed that these two old thieves had really thought carefully about the height of the hole. , the cow couldn't stand up at all. Not to mention driving the cow into the water, the equipment of the cart plus the cow would have already drafted very deep water. If we go up again, not only will the pole not be able to hold it, but it may also collapse. Shen. In this way, the tugboat behind us is blocking us like a plug.At this time, I vaguely heard a strange sound coming from the depths of the cave again, and it was obviously much closer than the last time. The sound was like the whispers of countless little ghosts, which made people extremely uncomfortable. Everyone was silent. After standing down, the atmosphere became extremely weird for a while. Suddenly all my attention was attracted by this sound. I wanted to withdraw my attention several times, but was immediately attracted again. I thought something was wrong, there was something strange about this sound! Although I knew it, I couldn't come back to my senses. For a while, my mind was filled with this kind of voice. At this moment, someone kicked me hard and I fell into the water.Immediately, all the voices in my head disappeared, and almost at the same time I saw Panzi also fall. Then came Uncle San and Da Kui, and finally the oil bottle jumped down with a miner's lamp. The sound in the water was much blurred, and it didn't affect us at all, but seeing things in the water with the naked eye was very blurry. I squinted. We could only see a rough outline with our eyes. Mengyou Ping pointed to us under the water, and then shined a light on it. The water was not very deep, and we could see a layer of white sand at the bottom. He scanned around and found no plants. , and there were no fish or shrimps. I couldn't hold my breath anymore, so I reached out to the water and took a sip. Just as I shook the water off my eyes, I suddenly found a bloody face hanging upside down from the top, with two dead eyes. Staring at me. I just stared at him, and he stared at me.I recognized this man as the middle-aged man who was punting the boat for us. When I looked up, I found that only the upper half of his body was left, and a big black insect on the roof of the cave was gnawing at his intestines, shaking it from time to time. I was immediately frightened. Isn't this a huge and terrifying corpse? Oh my god, how many dead people did you have to eat to grow so big? !At this time, Pan Zi's head also popped up on the other side. Unfortunately, he was not as lucky as me. Before he could understand what was going on, the insect let out a "squeak", shook the body, and hit it directly. He pounced on his head, raised his big claws and stuck them into Pan Zi's scalp.That Pan Zi is also considered a character. In this situation, when he turned his left hand, he didn't know when the saber was already in his hand. He directly tilted the knife under the base of the insect's pincers and dug out one of its pincers. out. If I were to catch a big bug, I would probably have to report to the King of Hell right now. The insect let out a "squeak" scream from nowhere, and the other claw couldn't bear the strength, so Pan Zi punched him out. This series of events happened like lightning, and Pan Zi didn't see me either. But he just pressed the bug on my face.I cursed in my heart, this Pan Zi is so unkind. He usually talks about how to protect me, but now when something happens, he just throws this deadly thing in my face. You said you still have a saber, I only have two hands, and it's going to be over now. The insect was really rude and just used its sharp claws to cut off a piece of skin on my face. I gritted my teeth and tried to shake it off. Unexpectedly, it had barbs on several of its claws and hooked it firmly. Some of my clothes were hooked directly into my flesh, and the pain made me cry.At this time, the stuffy oil bottle also surfaced. When I saw that I couldn't hold it anymore, I rushed over and inserted two fingers into the insect's back. With a force and a pull, a strip of white flowers appeared. He pulled out something that looked like macaroni. The poor insect had the upper hand just now, but it stopped in less than a second. I threw the insect corpse onto the boat, and it felt like a dream.Na Dakui raised his thumb to the bottle of stuffy oil: "Brother, I, Dakui, admire you. You pulled out the intestines of such a big bug. I won't accept it!""Go," Pan Zi said with two bloody holes on his head, but fortunately they were not big, tearing his teeth, "look at your culture, this is called the central nervous system, this guy paralyzed that bug! ""You mean the bug isn't dead yet?" Da Kui had already climbed onto the boat with half his foot. Upon hearing this, he put his foot back into the water.Mengyouping flipped onto the boat and kicked the insect aside. "We can't kill it yet. We have to rely on it to get out of this corpse hole.""Do you think that sound just now was made by this insect?" The third uncle asked him. He heard the insect scream a few times just now, but it didn't seem like it.The stuffy oil bottle turned the insect over, and we saw that on its tail, there was a fist-sized hexagonal copper sealed wind chime. We don't know when it was implanted, and it was already covered in patina. The six sides of the wind chime, They are all engraved with dense incantations. Pan Zi tied the bandage again and kicked it with his foot, and the hexagonal bell suddenly started to move on its own!The sound was the same as the one I heard just now, but the one I heard just now was very ethereal, as if it was floating in the dim light. Now this one sounds very real. It seems that this bell is the source of the sound, but it must be consistent with the empty echo. Only cooperation can confuse people's minds. There must be a very delicate mechanism inside this hexagonal bell, and it can last for thousands of years without decaying. It is probably made of gold or silver. But how can it sound on its own?I was wondering when the bell was ringing more and more wildly, as if there was an evil soul inside that wanted to escape from the artifact that sealed him. Unfortunately, this thing is too small, which makes me feel a little ridiculous. Pan Zi bandaged the wound by himself, as skillfully as if he was injured like this every day. He heard the bell crackling, which made him upset, so he tried to step on it, but he didn't expect that the bronze shell had actually aged. It was so embarrassing that the bell cracked under his feet. A stream of extremely foul-smelling green water came out of it.The third uncle was so angry that he wanted to hit Pan Zi on the head with one punch. When he thought that two holes had just been inserted into his head, if he punched him again, he might be the same as the bell, so he gave up and replaced the beating with scolding: " You kid, you can't keep your feet to me! This thing is a magic weapon at least, you just ruined it for me!""Third Master, I didn't know this thing was so weak." Pan Zi still felt aggrieved. The third uncle was so angry that he shook his head. He used his saber to push away the bronze fragments. Inside were small bells of different sizes and shapes, one after another, like honeycombs. These small bells were all attached to a very delicate hollow ball. The ball is full of holes, and now it has been cracked by stepping on. Inside is a big green centipede, whose head has been flattened. The green water was stepped out of the body of this finger-thick centipede.The third uncle turned the hollow ball over with the tip of a knife and found that there was a tube on the ball, which was inserted directly into the part connected to the huge corpse. He said, "I'm afraid that when the centipede is hungry, it will drill through this tube." How did you come up with such a symbiotic system?"The half body of the boatman floated on the water, sinking and sinking. The third uncle sighed: "This is called self-inflicted suffering. They must want to leave us alone in this corpse cave, and wait for us to die before they come to fish for our things. I don't know what happened today, but I died in the hands of this bastard, I really deserved it!""It's called no coincidence. It seems like we're pretty lucky." I said.Pan Zi shook his head and said: "I'm afraid that thing's claws are not strong enough to tear a person in half in a short time. If it had such strength, it would have dug out my brain. I said there must be more than one of this thing." , this one must have picked up the body after dismembering it and wanted to eat it alone."Dakui was already very relaxed, but after hearing what he said, he couldn't help but swallow his saliva."Don't panic. Didn't this little brother just say that we have to rely on this thing to get out of this hole! Let's put this big corpse on the bow of the boat and let it open the way for us. This thing will eat corpses all its life. It is extremely evil. "They are those zombies. They are probably the overlords here. With them on our ship, we can definitely get out." The third uncle said, "Come on, we won't leave." We need to see where in front of us such a big insect can grow."After hearing what my third uncle said, I thought it was reasonable. After all, I had been in this cave for a long time. It was so depressing that I couldn't even lift my head. So we took out the folding shovel from the luggage at the back. , used as a boat pole, holding on to the stone wall and sailing forward.I was paddling while studying the cave wall here, and suddenly I had a question, so I asked my third uncle: "Look, these are all single stones. How did our ancestors dig them out in ancient times? Even now , even hundreds of people wouldn't be able to dig such a deep cave."The third uncle said: "Look at how round this hole is. It's very old. I guess the people who dug this hole must have been officials, or an army specializing in fighting. It seems that if we want to find the tomb marked on the map, we won't be able to find it." It's so easy to think.""Third Master, how can you be so sure that this tomb is still there? You see, an army came and dug such a long hole. There is no guarantee that all these things have been moved!" Dakui said, "I think, maybe we When we went in, there wasn't even a coffin board."My third uncle snorted and said: "If this cave has been stolen thousands of years ago, then we have nothing to say, but you have to know that this cave does exist on the map. This shows that this robbery hole was already there when the tomb owner was buried. The date of this robbery hole should be before the ancient tomb we are looking for, and there must be more than one tomb in this area. Who knows which time this robbery hole was dug. of.""That is to say," I already felt the chilling meaning of my third uncle's words, "everything we encounter now, including the huge corpses and hexagonal bronze wind chimes, their owners may be older than Is it still early for the Warring States period?"The third uncle shook his head: "What I'm more concerned about is why our tomb owner wants to place his cemetery around a tomb that has been stolen. Isn't this a taboo in Feng Shui?"Mengyouping suddenly waved his hand to tell us not to talk, and pointed ahead. We saw a group of green phosphorescence deep in the cave where the mine lights could not reach. The third uncle sighed: "The place where the corpses are accumulated has arrived!" Chapter 6 Corpse PlaceWe stopped the boat. This should be the most dangerous section of this water cave. If you are not prepared, you really shouldn't rush in. The third uncle looked at his watch and said, "This corpse cave can be walked in and out." It's the first time we've dug out sand for so long. I think there might be something weird about this hole!" Pan Zi interjected in a low voice: "Damn, there's no need to say that."The third uncle glared at him, and then said: "But this is just the old man's statement. Whether this hole can only be walked through by the boatman, and no one else can. We have no way of knowing. If this hole," He emphasized his tone, "It's really a corpse cave, so there must be dangers ahead. As for what we will encounter, we have no way of knowing. Maybe there will be ghosts breaking the wall. We don't know where the ship will go. There may be hundreds of people." A water ghost came to lift the plank of our boat." Dakui took a breath of air: "That's not true.""Anyway, anything can happen. We encountered so many dangers before even reaching the cemetery this time. We are really unlucky. But no matter what, Taosha is not afraid of ghosts, and we are not afraid of ghosts. Taosha, since we are in this line of work, it doesn't mean much if we don't encounter some weird things." The third uncle asked Pan Zi to take out the double-barreled shotgun from his backpack, "We now have high technology at our disposal, which is more advantageous than our predecessors in the past. If there are really water ghosts, they are the ones who are unlucky!"Na Dakui was so frightened that he trembled all over. I said to my third uncle: "How come your pre-war mobilization sounds like a ghost story? On the contrary, it has the opposite effect."The third uncle pulled the gun and said, "This guy really embarrassed me this time. I didn't expect him to be so useless. He was bragging like King Kong before he came here." Then he handed the gun to the stuffy oil bottle and said, He said, "You can fire two shots in total, and you have to change the bullets after you finish shooting. These are shotguns, so they have no power at a distance. Aim before shooting."I am very familiar with double-barreled shotguns. When I was young, I won prizes when playing UFO, so I picked them up. Uncle San and Dakui held sabers in one hand and used folding shovels to punt the boat. Pan Zi, I and Mengyoubo held them. The gun slowly moved towards the green-lit corpse place.Under the weak divergent light of the miner's lamp, I found that the hole was getting bigger and bigger, and the green light was getting closer and closer. I first heard a foreign sentence coming out of the stuffy oil bottle next to me, and then I heard Pan Zi I cursed my mother, and then I saw a sight that I will never forget in my life.When the cave reached the green light section, it suddenly opened up and turned into a very huge natural cave. The waterway also turned into a river in the cave. The shoals on both sides of the waterway were full of green corpses, which were human beings. There's no way to tell whether it's an animal or not. You can see that the rows of skeletons closest to the inside are very neat. They must have been piled here by humans, while the ones outside are more messy, especially those on the edge of the river. What's going on? There are all of them, and there are many corpses that have not completely decomposed. These corpses, without exception, have a layer of gray film-like things, wrapped tightly around them like plastic wrap. From time to time, several huge corpses burst out of the corpses. These corpses were much smaller than the one on our boat, but four or five times larger than the ordinary ones. Some small corpses wanted to get a share of the pie. Climbing to the corpse, the big corpse bites the smaller one to death and eats it."Most of these corpses floated down from the upper reaches and then stranded here. Please be careful and look around for any strange things!""Look!" Da Kui pointed at the mountain wall on one side with sharp eyes. We turned our heads and saw a green crystal coffin embedded in the air on the almost vertical cave wall. There seemed to be a female corpse wearing white clothes inside, but the distance was too far for us to see clearly."There's one over there too!" Pan Zi pointed to the other side, and we took a look. Sure enough, there was a crystal coffin at the same position on the other side of the mountain wall, but this one was empty! The third uncle took a breath of air, "Where has this body gone?""Is it a rice dumpling?" Dakui asked, "Third Master, shouldn't there be rice dumplings in this place?""You all should pay attention. If you see something moving, don't ask any questions and shoot first." The third uncle said, while looking around warily.At this time, the direction of the river turned and we passed around a pile of corpses. Da Kui screamed and fell in the boat in fright. We took a closer look and saw a woman in a white feather coat, with her back to us and a long black dress. Her hair was draped down to her waist. Looking at the decoration on her belt, I concluded that it was from the Western Zhou Dynasty. He couldn't help swallowing and said: "The body is here -""Stop - stop -" Third Uncle wiped the sweat from his forehead, "Dakui, bring the black donkey hoof in the bag! This is probably a thousand-year-old rice dumpling. Take the hoof from 1923, the new one. I'm afraid she won't accept it."After saying this twice, there was no movement from Dakui. When we looked back, we found that he was foaming at the mouth and convulsing. If the environment didn't allow it, I would probably laugh out loud."Pan Zi, go and get it. Damn it, I will bring him out next time. He deserves to be eaten by Zongzi." The third uncle took the black donkey's hoof, spat on his hand, and said, "Look at Wu The eldest nephew has clearly seen what the third uncle is doing. Zongzi that has been around for thousands of years is rare to see. If I don't succeed, you can shoot my Tianling Gai and let your third uncle die quickly!"I pulled him: "Are you sure?" Actually, I wasn't particularly scared. I had never encountered this kind of thing before. I always felt that the back of this slender woman in plain clothes was a little sad, but Usually in horror movies, the woman with long hair and white clothes doesn't look like anything else. The psychological effect is here, my heart is still beating very hard.At this time, Menyouping also pressed the third uncle's shoulder and said: "The black donkey's hooves are used to deal with zombies. I'm afraid this guy is not a zombie. Let me do it." He took out a long thing from his bag, which I recognized. It was the dragon's back item he bought from my third uncle. He loosened the cloth on the item, and inside was indeed a jet-black ancient sword. It looked like it was made of black gold.He slashed the ancient knife on the back of his hand, then stood on the bow of the boat and dripped his own blood into the water. As soon as he dripped the first drop, there was a "crash" sound, and all the corpses seemed to have seen a ghost. He climbed out of the corpse and frantically tried to get away from our boat. Suddenly, all the corpses in the water and in the corpses around our boat disappeared without a trace.After a while, the hand of the stuffy oil bottle was dripping with blood. He pointed his bloody hand towards the woman in white, and the woman knelt down. We were dumbfounded, and Menyouping said to his third uncle: "Go quickly, don't look back!"Although I really wanted to see what that woman looked like, when I thought that what I saw might be the face of a mummified corpse, I decided not to take the risk. The third uncle and Pan Zi rowed desperately and finally saw the face in front of them. A gradually smaller cave entrance, similar to the cave when we came in. It seems that this cave is in the center of the mountain. This waterway was created after both sides were dug, so it became a narrow entrance and exit on both sides. The capillary structure allows the inside to remain dry even if the water on both sides eliminates the holes.We gradually drove into the Robber's Cave, and had to lower our heads. Before entering the Robber's Cave, I kept an eye out. Didn't I say I couldn't look behind me? I looked at the reflection in the water to see if she was following. It's okay if I don't look at it. I almost lost my breath when I looked at it. In the reflection in the water, I saw an unknown thing lying on my back. I was about to scream, but I couldn't control myself and wanted to turn around. I felt like I was hit hard on the back of my head, and my vision went dark and I didn't know anything anymore. Chapter 7 More than a hundred headsI don't know how long it has been. I had a lot of messy dreams over and over again. In the haze, I seemed to see a woman in white with her back to me. I wanted to see her face, so I ran in front of her, but I still saw her back, so I ran again and again. , but no matter how I ran, I could only see her back. I was wondering what was going on, and suddenly I realized that she had her back on both sides. I woke up with a loud cry, and when I opened my eyes, I saw blood-red eyes. Sunset and sky! "Are you awake?" Pan Zi smiled at me with a big face.I squinted my eyes to adapt to the light, and Pan Zi pointed to the sky: "Did you see, damn, we are finally out!" I touched the back of my head: "You kid, did you beat me up?" "Can I not beat you? Tell you not to look back. You almost killed us."My memory suddenly came back, and I was so frightened that I touched my back violently, trying to see if the thing behind me was still there. Pan Zi laughed loudly: "Don't worry, he's gone." "What is that?" I was still frightened."The little brother said that that thing is called a puppet, and it is actually the soul of the female rice dumpling in white. She just borrowed your yang energy to get out of the corpse cave, but the little brother didn't tell us the specific situation. After a few words, he fainted. "The third uncle said as he rowed, "But it seems that this guy has a lot of background. I don't know what's wrong with the thousand-year-old Zongzi kneeling down to him!"I sat up and saw Men You Ping and Pang Kui leaning there side by side, both sleeping soundly. I smiled. I didn't feel anything bad when I came here. Now that I saw this day, I felt very comfortable and asked: "What on earth is he doing?" Who is he?"The third uncle shook his head: "I really don't know about this. I asked my friends in Changsha to introduce an experienced helper, and they introduced him. I only know that his surname is Zhang. I also tried many times along the way. , This person is either sleeping or in a daze, and I don't know his origins, but the person who introduced him is very prestigious in this way, and the person he introduced should be able to rest assured. "When I heard this, I felt more and more mysterious about this person, but since my third uncle said so, I had no point in asking anymore. I glanced in front and asked Pan Zi: "Can you see the village?" "It seems to be right in front."The third uncle pointed to the dotted lights in front: "It seems that the village is not as shabby as we thought. It seems that there are electric lights."When I think of a village, I immediately think of hot baths, fried game, and the big braids of the village girls, and I can't help but become more and more excited. At this time, I took advantage of the setting sun and saw a group of people on the top of the mountain to our left and right. They were riding mules. It looked like they were entering the village, because the mountain was not high. I could vaguely tell that these people did not look like them. Is a local.When we got on the ferry, a little kid from the village saw us and suddenly shouted: "There's a ghost!"We were puzzled, but the kid ran so fast that there was nothing we could do. The cow stayed on the boat at the back obediently, without any temper at all. It was such a good cow. Pan Zi had let the cows go by in his hometown, so he took on the role of herding them. When we got ashore, Da Kui woke up and thought he was dreaming. First he was beaten by my third uncle, and then Pan Zi went to make up for it a few more times.The stuffy oil bottle seemed to have lost too much blood and never woke up. I helped him onto the bullock cart. This man was really as soft as a woman, as if he had no bones. I settled him down, and my third uncle grabbed a passerby and asked where there was a hotel. The man looked at us as if we were crazy: "Where do you think this place is? There are only about thirty households in our village, and there is a hotel. I want to find one." For a place to stay, go to the guest house in the village."We had no choice but to find the guest house that looked like a haunted house. Unexpectedly, it was not bad inside. At least it had telephone and electricity. It was a cement house. The most valuable thing was that it had hot water and the bedding was very clean. In this village, it should be a five-star standard.We each took a shower, which made us feel comfortable, and all the body odor was washed away, and then we went to the hall to eat stir-fried vegetables. The stuffy oil bottle finally woke up and was in very bad spirits. We ordered a plate of pork liver for him. He replenished his blood without asking him anything. After all, he is considered a lifesaver. There are some things that we have to wait until he recovers.We ordered beers and we had to start working tomorrow, so we couldn't drink too much. While eating, we joked with the waitress: "Sister, your place is pretty good. You see, there are cement floors and cement roads outside. Why do you guys Are these mules carrying the cement one load at a time?""No way, how long will it take to carry this? Our place has been connected to the road for a long time. Those Jiefang cars can come here. Then the mountain collapsed the year before last, and the road was buried, and a big tripod collapsed in the mountain. Many people came from the province. When they saw it, they said it was from the Warring States period and was a national treasure, so they took the cauldron away and left it alone. Don't you think it's annoying? Later, the village said it would be repaired by itself. Why? Oh, I have no money to repair it. I have stopped repairing it. It's been a year and I'm still repairing it." "What about the waterway? Don't you have a ferry here?""Those things were from before liberation. We haven't pulled a boat in many years. If someone wants you to take the waterway now, they must be looking for money and death. You outsiders must be careful. This water stall is very evil. Many people have drowned over the years, but not a single corpse has been recovered. Our old man secretly said that it was eaten by the mountain god. "I glanced at the third uncle and thought to myself, what the hell did you find a guide? It looked like you just found a thief. The third uncle was embarrassed and couldn't help but take a sip of wine. Question: "By the way, are there many people from outside here?""Don't look at the small size of my guest house. I can tell you that as long as they come from out of town, they all stay here. In these days, since the tripod was dug out, there have been more and more people from outside of our place. There are still people in the mountains. I'm going to build a villa."The third uncle stood up with a cry and shouted: "Damn it, it's not like that!" Those who build villas in the wild mountains are either overseas Chinese or tomb robbers.The older girl was startled, and Pan Zi hurriedly pulled the third uncle: "Third Master, you are old, so don't be surprised." Then he said to the woman, "It's okay, Third Uncle probably thinks Incredible."I heard my third uncle curse in a low voice, then smiled sheepishly and asked, "Hey, do you have any places of interest or interesting places?"The waiter smiled brightly and suddenly said in a low voice: "You guys don't seem to be here to play. Why, they are probably here to fight, right?"Seeing that we didn't say anything, she sat next to us and said, "To be honest, any of the outsiders who come here are not here to fight. If you are really here for sightseeing, wouldn't the equipment in this car be a burden? "The third uncle looked at me and poured a glass of wine for the older girl: "So, you are also an expert?""Ahem, what am I good at? I heard what my grandfather said. There have been a lot of back-and-forth fighters here over the years, and they have touched a lot of good things. But my grandfather said that those powerful things are still in there. This place is a tomb of an immortal. Not to mention gold, silver and jewelry, those things are nothing compared to the treasures of the immortals. ""Oh," the third uncle was very interested, "So, your grandpa went in?"The eldest girl pursed her lips and smiled: "Look what you said, my grandfather also heard it from his grandfather. I don't know when this legend was left. I heard that the immortal was sent by the Jade Emperor and became a general to help When the emperor went to war, he ascended to heaven after his success, and his body was buried with the treasures he used during the war. That tomb was better than the emperor's, otherwise how could he be called a god?""If you say so, there must be many people looking for this tomb?" Third Uncle asked nervously, "Has anyone found it?""Hey, you don't know, that place is completely inaccessible now. When the mountain collapsed two years ago, that place also collapsed. What do you think happened in the mountain?" "What, it's always a tripod or something." Pang Kui said."What? If it was really a tripod, it would have been taken away long ago. I tell you, don't tell anyone," the older girl said after taking a sip of beer, "More than 100 heads were dug up in that place!" Chapter 8 Valley The third uncle frowned: "Just a head? No body?"The older girl said, "Yeah, don't you think it's scary? Ever since that place collapsed, there's been no way out. Even mules can't get in. If you want to go there, you can only crawl over one foot at a time. I guess that's fine." When we got there, we could only take a look. Several groups of people had been there before, and the old men shook their heads when they saw the mountain collapsed like this. "The third uncle glanced at Menyoupin and saw that he was lazily showing no reaction at all, so he asked the waiter: "Before the mountain collapsed, someone must have gone in, right?""Yes, yes, but I saw them go in for a few days and then come out like this. They didn't bring anything with them. They were all happy when they came. But when they came out, their clothes were like those of beggars. They stinked terribly. My grandpa said they might not even be able to find it there. Why, do you guys want to try it too?""See what you said, you have to go and take a look when you come. Otherwise, your trip will be in vain." The third uncle chuckled and said nothing more.When the waiter went to the kitchen to order food, Pan Zi said: "It seems that the place where we want to go is Da Dou. But from what this girl said, the equipment in our car is probably very difficult." Transport it to the mountains.""There are ways of pouring with equipment, and there are ways of pouring without equipment. The Warring States Tombs are usually straight earth pits, straight up and down, without a tomb chamber. I don't know if this one is the same. We have to see it on site. This The size of the tomb and the depth of the burial are probably really different from the ones we dumped before. Look at the human heads that collapsed in the mountain. That is what our ancestors called the Guitou Pit. They must have sacrificed their people there before. "The burial pit." The third uncle took out the map and pointed to a circle on it, "Look, this is the place. This place is far away from the main tomb. Those people who came before must have followed the instructions of Xunlong Dianxue. You have to stop when you get here. This is the dragon head. Normally, the tomb must be below this. But look, go a little further in. This place is a gourd mouth. If you don't go in, you won't know that there is a cave inside. This is where the real dragon head is. The people who designed this tomb must know a lot about Xunlong Point Cave, and specially set up a trap here for them to drill. If I don't expect anything, there must be a trap with many traps underneath. Tomb!" Seeing that we were listening intently, the third uncle continued proudly, "If we didn't have this map, even if our ancestors came, we would have learned the lesson tomorrow. Travel lightly and step on it first. If it doesn't work, we'll come back and move things." We nodded in agreement, had some wine and then went back to the room.Then it's time to dismantle the equipment. Of course, we don't use the traditional Luoyang shovel these days. The third uncle took out an archaeological shovel. This shovel is made of steel pipes that are twisted section by section. You can add as many steel pipes as you want. It's better than that wooden shovel. The Luoyang shovel with a handle is much more concealed. The tomb of the Warring States Period has always been less than ten meters tall, so it can't be saved. The steel pipes are packed up, and each person carries ten of them, and each person is equipped with a shovel head. Pan Zi has a short-headed rifle, which he usually keeps tightly in a leather sheath. Now he has taken it out. This gun is much shorter than those double-barreled guns bought on the black market. It can be placed under clothes and no one else can see it. He Stuffing these into his backpack along with a few handfuls of bullets, the third uncle said that if he went down and used the double-barreled gun, he wouldn't even be able to turn around. Pan Zi's short gun is much more practical. I prepared a code camera and a trowel. Thinking about it, I didn't have much to bring. I was just an intern.There was nothing to talk about all night, and after a tiring day of traveling, I slept well. When I woke up, I felt my joints were tender. We ate breakfast in a hurry, packed some dry food, and set off. The older girl was very enthusiastic and asked a kid from her village to take us there. After walking on the mountain road for more than two hours, the naked kid pointed in front of us and said, "That's it!" I took a look and sure enough, it was obvious that the kid in front of me was there. Shan Gou Gou was washed out by mudslides. We are now standing between one mountain range and another. This canyon is very long. It should be a river during the rainy season, but it was washed away by mudslides and these several mountains were added. It was dry for months, leaving only a shallow stream in the middle.The mountains on both sides are very steep and cannot be walked at all, and the river in front has been blocked by rocks that have collapsed from the mountains.I patted the naked kid on the head and said to him, "Go back and play, and thank your sister for me!" The kid stretched out his hand and said, "Here's a 50 ticket!"I was stunned, but the kid didn't say anything, just stretched out his hand and stared at me. I said, what's 50?The third uncle laughed loudly and took out 100 yuan to give it to him. He grabbed it and ran away jumping up and down.It suddenly dawned on me and I also smiled: "Now the boys in the mountains are so philistine.""People will die for birds -" Da Kui muttered, and Pan Zi kicked him: "Are you educated? Die for birds, you go and die for dicks."We started climbing without saying a word. The rock was not too loose, so we climbed over it in a short time. It was not as scary as the girl said, but we didn't see the heads she mentioned. There was a canyon behind the collapse. , it gradually became full of trees in the back, and in the distance, there was a dense forest. I don't know how such an ecology came about.At this time, we saw an old man fetching water in the canyon below the collapsed slope. I took a closer look and realized, damn, it was the dead old man who led us into the cave. The old man suddenly saw us and was so frightened that he fell into the stream, then got up and ran away. Pan Zi laughed and cursed, told you to run, took out his short gun and shot the old man in the sand at his front foot. The old man jumped up in fright and ran back again. Pan Zi fired three times in a row, hitting each time. On his footprints, the old man was quite clever. When he saw that the other party was playing with him, he knew he couldn't run away, so he plopped down and fell to his knees on the ground.We ran downhill, and the old man kowtowed to us: "Grandpa, please forgive me. I really had no choice but to attract the attention of some grandpas. I didn't expect that these grandpas were like immortals. This time, they were really blind." Know Mount Tai!"As he spoke with runny nose and tears, the third uncle asked him: "Why, I think you are so angry, what can't you do?""To tell you the truth, I'm really sick. Although I look tough, I actually have to take several doses of medicine every day. Look, I don't fetch water to cook the medicine." He He pointed to the water bottle on the side."Let me ask you, you old ghost, why did you disappear in that cave all of a sudden?" "If I tell you, will these grandpas not kill me?" The old ghost looked at us."Don't worry, we are in a legal society now," said the third uncle. "If you confess, you will be treated leniently, but if you resist, you will be treated strictly.""Yes, yes, I confess," the old man said, "Actually, it's not a big deal. Although the hole seems to be just a straight hole, in fact, there are many holes on the top of the hole, and those holes are all very secretive. , if you hadn't looked for it deliberately, you wouldn't have found it at all. I would have stood up and crawled into the hole when some people were not paying attention. When your boat left, I would come out again, and that donkey ball would hear my whistle. He will pull a wooden basin over, and I will go out like this. After the job is done, the boatman Lu Laoer will give me my share. In fact, I don't take much." He suddenly thought of something, "By the way. Where is Mr. Lu? He must have fallen into the hands of some of these masters." Pan Zi made a beheading gesture, "I've already sent him to report."The old man was stunned for a moment, then slapped his thigh: "It's good to die. In fact, I don't want to do that thing. Nao Er said that if I don't do it, he will do it with me. Everyone, you see, I can't help it. You Just let me go.""Don't do this," said the third uncle. "Where do you live and why do you fetch water here?""I live there," the old man pointed to a cave nearby. "You see, I am an old man. I have no land. My son died young and has no house to live in. Now he is just waiting to die. How pitiful.""Then you are very familiar with this area. It just so happens that we can let you go. You have to take us somewhere." When the third uncle pointed at the forest, the old man's face suddenly changed with fear, "My grandpa, I dare you to fight against me, but you can't fight against me! There are monsters in there!"As soon as I heard this, I knew there was something going on. This old man must know something. My third uncle asked him, "Why, have you seen it before?""Oh, a few years ago, I also took a group of people there, saying they were going for archeology. I saw that they were going to fight upside down, but these guys are different from others. The little thieves I saw before were all Those people fell down when they saw the tombs. To tell you the truth, that group of people had such demeanor that they were not ordinary people at first glance. They didn't even look at the tombs next to them and just said they wanted to go into this ravine. At that time, in our village I was the only one who had been to that place. Those people were very wealthy and gave me ten big bills at once. When I saw the money, I became dissatisfied and led them into the forest and walked straight to where I had been. At that place, they wanted to go forward, but I refused. I said you couldn't buy my life even with ten big bills, so they said they would give me ten more bills, and I said I wouldn't buy another hundred bills. If I don't do it, the leader will turn against me and put a gun to my head. I have no choice but to lead them inside again."He scratched his head and continued: "Then they talked about the place. These people were very happy, and then they started tinkering with something there. They said it was down here. I drank too much that night, so we looked for it. I pitched my tent somewhere, and I fell asleep without any consciousness. But when I woke up, guess what, all these people were gone, everything was still there, and the fire was not out yet. I was scared. I called everywhere, but no one paid attention to me after calling for a long time, so I thought something was wrong, and I thought they were not around anyway, so I just ran away. "The old man seemed to recall seeing some horrific scene. He narrowed his eyes and said, "After running a few steps, I heard someone calling me. For the first time, I saw a woman from their team facing me." I waved, I was about to scold, how come there was no one left so early in the morning, suddenly I saw a big tree behind her, with teeth and claws showing, and I looked up at the tree, okay, I saw this tree It was so densely covered with dead people that my eyes popped out. I was so scared that I peed. I ran for a day and a night before I ran back to the village. You said, this must be a tree demon. If it weren't for this old man, I would have eaten solid meat since I was a child. Growing up, I must have been seduced by this monster."The third uncle sighed: "You are indeed a solid meat eater!" Then he waved his hand. Pan Zi tied up this old guy knowingly. With him leading the way, we can save a lot of things.The old man was unwilling and had no choice. According to him, it would take a day to get to the place he mentioned. Dakui opened the way in front, and we speeded up our steps, looking at the map as we walked, hoping that with the help of the map and the old man's memory, we could get there before dark. We walked for half a day, and we could still talk at first, but then we couldn't. I felt that my eyes were filled with green and my eyes were dazzled. I kept yawning and wanted to sleep. Suddenly, the old man stopped walking. Pan Zi scolded: "What tricks are you playing again?"The old man looked at the bushes on one side, his voice trembling: "That...is...what?"We turned around and saw that what was flashing in the grass turned out to be a mobile phone. Chapter 9 Ancient TombThe phone must have been thrown away not long ago. I picked it up and saw that it was stained with blood. I felt something bad: "It seems that we are not the only ones here. There seems to be someone injured. This phone definitely didn't fall from the sky." Come down."I opened the phone book on my phone and saw only a few numbers in it, all of which were from overseas. There was no other information at all. My third uncle said, "No matter what, we can't go find them. It's better to hurry." I looked around, but there were no clues, so I had to open a path and keep walking. But seeing such a modern thing in this wilderness, I always felt a little incredible, so I asked the old man, apart from us, has anyone else entered this forest recently?The old man chuckled: "Two weeks ago, there was a group of people, about a dozen, and they haven't come out yet. This place is very dangerous. Grandpas, we still have time to turn back.""Isn't he just a monster," Dakui said. "Let me tell you, our little grandfather has kowtowed to him even for thousands of years of zombies. With him here, all kinds of monsters and monsters are not a problem, right?" he asked dully. You Ping and Men You Ping didn't react at all, as if they thought he was air. Dakui hit a snag and couldn't help but feel unhappy, but there was nothing he could do.We walked silently until it was dark and the sky was dark. Before four o'clock in the afternoon, we finally arrived at our destination.We saw a dozen military tents that were almost intact. The quality of these tents was very good. Although they were now covered with rotten leaves, they were still very dry and clean inside. There were many daily necessities in the tents, and we rummaged through them at will. After looking through it, there were a lot of scattered equipment and no human bodies, so the old man must not have lied.We even found a generator and a few barrels of gasoline. The engine was wrapped in oilcloth, but most of the parts were in a terrible state. Pang Kui tried to start it, but there was no reaction at all, but the gasoline was still OK. I looked through it and found that the labels had been torn off everything, including the tents and the labels on their backpacks. I thought it was strange. It seemed like these people didn't want others to know where they came from.We lit a fire in the camp and had a simple dinner. The old man looked around cautiously while eating, fearing that the monster would suddenly rush out and hang him too. The taste of the compressed food was really unpleasant, so I almost drank a few sips of water.Menyouping looked at the map while eating. He pointed to a place on the map where the fox monster's face was drawn: "We must be here now."We all moved closer, and he continued: "This is the place for sacrifices. There should be a sacrificial platform below, and the sacrifices buried with him may be below."The third uncle squatted on the ground, grabbed a handful of soil, put it under his nose, smelled it, shook his head, walked a few more steps, grabbed another handful, and said, "It's buried too deep. I need to dig in a few shovels to see." "We connected the threaded steel pipes and the shovel head. The third uncle stepped on the ground with his feet to make a few marks, indicating that this is the position where the shovel should be lowered. Dakui first fixed the shovel head, and then used a short-handled hammer to start shoveling. The uncle put one hand on the steel pipe to feel what was going on underneath. When he hit thirteen knots in total, the third uncle suddenly said: "Yes!"We pulled up the shovel section by section, and finally brought out a handful of soil. Dakui removed the shovel head and walked to the fire to show us. When my third uncle and I looked at it, our faces turned pale at the same time. Menyouping also made a sound. It turned out that the soil seemed to have been soaked in blood, dripping with blood-like liquid.The third uncle took it to his nose and smelled it, and frowned. Both the third uncle and I have read the records about the blood corpse, but the specific situation cannot be accurately inferred from my grandfather's notes, but since the mud There is blood in it, so the tomb below must be something special.I looked at my third uncle to see what he would decide. He thought for a while, lit a cigarette and said, "No matter what, let's dig it up first."While Pan Zi and Da Kui didn't stop, Da Kui shoveled a few more shovels, and then gave the shovel heads to his third uncle. The third uncle smelled each shovel head, and started to connect the shovel holes on the ground with a trowel. I saw them busy positioning themselves, and within a short time, the general outline of the ancient tomb was drawn on the ground.Cave exploration and positioning are the basic skills of Tufuzi. Generally speaking, whatever the top looks like, the tomb below must look like this. Very few Tufuzi will make mistakes, but when I look at this outline, I feel something is wrong. Most of them There is no underground palace in the Warring States Tomb, but this one obviously has one underneath, and it has a brick roof, which is really unusual.The third uncle measured it with his fingers and finally determined the position of the coffin. He said: "There is a brick roof below. I can't break it with the shovel head, so I can only mark the approximate position based on experience. This underground palace is too weird. I don't know." The bricks there are thin, so we have to follow the experience of the Song Dynasty tomb and drill in from the back wall first. If it doesn't work, we have to start over, so we have to be quick."My third uncle and the others have been digging holes for more than ten years. They were so fast that the three cyclone shovels were flying up and down, and they went down seven or eight meters in one go. Because we were in this wilderness, there was no need to dig soil, so we just Just turn the mud outside, and after a while, Dakui shouted from below: "It's done!"Da Kui had already dug a large hole underneath and cleared out a large brick wall. We turned on the miner's lamp and went down inside. Menyouping saw Da Kui knocking on the brick wall with his hand and hurriedly held him down: "Nothing." Don't touch it." The mengyou bottle's eyes were so sharp that Dakui was startled.He stretched out two fingers, put them on the wall, and touched along the cracks of the bricks. After touching for a long time, he stopped and said, "There is an anti-theft mezzanine inside. When moving, all the bricks must be taken out." , you can't push it in, let alone smash it!"Pan Zi touched the wall and said, "How is it possible that there is not even a crack? How is it possible to get these bricks out?"Mengyouping was minding his own business. He touched a brick, and with a sudden force, he actually pulled the brick out of the wall. This adobe brick is so strong. It takes just two fingers to pull a brick out of the wall. I don't know how much strength it takes. These two fingers are really extraordinary.He carefully placed the bricks on the ground, pointed to the back of the bricks, and we saw a dark red wax wall behind them. He said, "This wall is full of alumic acid used in alchemy. If it is broken, these organic Strong acid will be poured on our bodies in an instant and we will be burned to the point of losing our skin."I swallowed, and suddenly thought of the skinless monster my grandfather saw, and I was very shocked. Could it be that it wasn't a bloody corpse, but my great-grandfather who had been doused with vitriol? Didn't those few shots from grandpa hit great grandpa?The stuffy oil bottle asked Pang Kui to dig another five-meter vertical well, and then took out an injection needle and a plastic tube from his bag. He connected the tube to the needle, and then put the other end into the deep hole. inside. Pan Zi started a fire, heated the needle red, and carefully inserted the oil bottle into the wax wall. Immediately, the red vitriol flowed into the vertical well from the other end of the pipe.Soon, the dark red wax wall turned to white, and it seemed that all the contents inside had been drained away. Mengyou Ping nodded and said, "Okay!" We immediately started moving bricks. Soon, a hole was made in the wall that could allow a person to pass through. The third uncle threw a fire folder into the hole and observed the environment inside by the light of the fire.We penetrated from the north side of the tomb and saw that there were whole stone slabs on the ground, which were engraved with ancient characters. These stone slabs were arranged in a pattern similar to the Eight Diagrams. The ones on the outside were bigger and the ones in the middle were smaller. The tomb was surrounded by The eight ever-burning lamps have of course been extinguished. There is a four-legged square tripod in the middle of the tomb. The sun, moon and stars are carved on the top of the tomb above the tripod. On the south side of the tomb, directly facing us, there is a sarcophagus. Behind is a walkway that seems to be going downwards and leads to nowhere.The third uncle put his head in and smelled it, then waved and we got in one by one.The third uncle looked at the words on the ground and said to Menyou Ping: "Brother, if you look at these words, can you tell who is buried here?" Menyouping shook his head and said nothing.We made several tricks and threw them into the ever-burning lamp, and the whole tomb lit up. I thought of the last monster I saw in my grandfather's notes, and it seems that my grandfather repeatedly mentioned hearing strange gurgling noises, and I felt very scared. , at this time Pan Zi actually climbed up to the cauldron, wanting to see what was inside. Suddenly, he cheered: "Third Master, there is a treasure here!"We all climbed up and saw a headless mummy in the cauldron. Its clothes were all torn. There were some jade jewelry on the mummy. Pan Zi was not polite and took it off directly and brought it to him."This should be the human torso left after the human sacrifice. They chopped off the head to sacrifice to heaven, and then put the body here to sacrifice to humans. These should be prisoners of war. It is impossible for slaves to have jewelry on their hands."Pan Zi jumped into the cauldron to see what else was underneath, but it was too late for Menyou Ping to stop him. He looked back at the stone coffin, but luckily there was no reaction. The third uncle yelled: "You boy, this is The cauldron is used to place sacrifices. Do you want to be used as a sacrifice? "Pan Zi chuckled: "Third Master, I'm not Da Kui, don't scare me." He took out a big jade bottle from inside, "Look, there are quite a lot of good things. Let's turn this cauldron over and have a look." What else?""Stop messing around, come out quickly!" Third Uncle said. He saw that Menyou Ping's face had turned pale and his eyes were fixed on the sarcophagus, knowing that something might have happened.At this time, I heard a "clucking" sound. When I turned around and listened, I couldn't help but get chills. The sound didn't come from the coffin, but it came from the stuffy oil bottle. Chapter 10 ShadowAt first I thought he was trying to scare me, but judging from his expression and his behavior, he didn't look like that kind of person. The stuffy oil bottle kept making a "gurgling" sound, but his mouth didn't move. The four of us looked at him, so cold, I thought it couldn't be that bad. Could it be that the stuffy oil bottle turned out to be an Infernal Affairs rice dumpling?When the third uncle saw his expression of horror, he pulled Pan Zi out. Suddenly, Menyoupin became silent. There was no sound at all in the tomb. I don't know how long it took, but I got a little impatient. Just when I was about to ask him what was going on, the coffin board suddenly turned upward and began to shake violently. Then an eerie and chilling sound came from the sarcophagus. The sound was very similar to what was described in my grandfather's notes. It really seemed like the sound of a frog croaking.When Dakui saw this, he was so frightened that he sat on the ground. My feet softened and I almost sat down. My third uncle had finally seen the world. Although his feet began to shake, he didn't fall down.After hearing the sound, Mengyoubo's face turned very ugly. He knelt down on the ground and gave the coffin a hard nod. As soon as we saw him, we immediately followed suit and knelt down to kowtow. The stuffy oil bottle raised its head and made a series of strange noises, as if it was chanting some spell. The third uncle broke into a cold sweat and said softly: "Isn't he talking to it?"The sarcophagus finally stabilized and stopped shaking. Mengyouping kowtowed again, then stood up and said to us: "We must leave here before dawn."The third uncle wiped his sweat and asked, "Brother, were you bargaining with Grandpa Zongzi just now?"Menyouping made a gesture not to ask: "Don't touch anything here anymore. The master in this coffin is extremely powerful. If this is released, even the Great Luo Immortal will not be able to get out."Pan Zi still didn't know what was going on and asked with a smile: "This little brother, where is that foreign language you just spoke?"Menyouping ignored him, pointed to the passage behind the coffin, and said: "Go gently, don't touch the coffin!" The third uncle calmed down, to be honest, there was such a person beside him, We were a lot more courageous, so we packed up the guys, with the third uncle taking the lead and the oil bottle at the end. We turned on the miner's lamp and went straight down to the tunnel behind the coffin. When Dakui walked past the coffin, his back was pressed against the wall and he tried to keep his distance. He looked very funny, but I had no interest in laughing at him at this time.The tomb passage slopes downward, and there are inscriptions and some stone carvings carved on both sides of the tomb passage. I took a look at them, but I don't understand what they mean. In fact, I am in the business of rubbings and antiques, so I have done some research on these, and I can understand a few words.But I can say this, even if I understood all these words, it would be very difficult to understand the meaning because there is no punctuation at all. The ancients spoke very concisely and skillfully. For example, one said: "Yes." I remember a king of Qi asked his military advisor a question. The military advisor nodded and smiled and said, "Yes." The monarch went back to think about it. I spent a long time thinking about whether I agreed or disagreed with this "yes", and ended up getting sick from overwork. When I was dying, I told the military advisor the answer I was considering, and asked the military advisor if that was what I meant at the time. The military advisor laughed and said, "Yes." The emperor died immediately.The third uncle walked very carefully. Each step took a long time. The penetrating power of the miner's lamp was not very strong. It was dark in front and also dark behind. This feeling was the same as when we were in the water cave. I think Very uncomfortable. After walking for about half an hour, the tunnel started to go upwards. We knew that we should have completed the halfway point. At this time, we saw a burglar cave. The third uncle couldn't help being surprised. He was most afraid that someone else would get in first, so he hurriedly went over to check.This bandit hole must have been dug not long ago. Even the soil was relatively new. I asked my third uncle, "The old man said that a group of people entered this valley two weeks ago. Could it be that group of people dug it?""I can't tell, but this hole was dug in a hurry. It doesn't look like it was made to get in, but more like it was made to get out! I'm afraid we were really beaten first.""Don't be discouraged, Third Master. If they fell well, they must have gone out the same way. It looks like something must have happened. I think the baby should be here anyway." Pan Zi comforted.Third uncle nodded, let's continue walking. Since someone has walked through the thunder for us, we don't need to be so mother-in-law.We speeded up and walked for another fifteen minutes. We arrived at a thickened corridor. This section was more than twice as wide as the one we came from, and the decoration was much more elaborate. It seemed that we were in the main tomb area. At the bottom of this corridor is a huge jade door, which is very transparent. It is now wide open. Someone must have opened it from the inside. Beside the jade door, there are two statues, two hungry-faced ghosts. One held a ghost claw in his hand, and the other held a seal in his hand, all covered in darkness.The third uncle checked the Jade Gate and found that the mechanism above had been destroyed. We went in through the crack in the door. The space inside was large and pitch black. The power of the miner's lamp was insufficient and the light was not very thorough.But we can already get a rough idea. This should be the main tomb. Pan Zi swept it with his miner's lamp and shouted: "Why are there so many coffins?"Without a strong light source, it was really difficult to see clearly what was in the tomb. I scanned my eyes, and sure enough, there were many sarcophagi in the middle of the tomb, and I could tell at a glance that they seemed to be arranged in what order. , are not arranged in a very formal and neat manner. The top of the tomb is a large ceiling covered with murals, surrounded by regular stone slabs with densely packed characters on them. I put the miner's lamp on the ground aside, and Pan Zi put the one in his hand in the direction crossing me. After taking a general look, we saw that there were two more ear chambers next to the tomb.The third uncle and I walked to the first sarcophagus and made a fire. The sarcophagus was completely different from the one we saw when we went down to the Robber's Cave. This one was covered with inscriptions. I took a look and found that it could Understand part of it!The text above describes the life of the owner in the sarcophagus. It turns out that the owner of this tomb is a prince of the Lu State. This man was born with a ghost seal and could borrow Yin soldiers from the underworld. Therefore, he was invincible in battle and was defeated by the Lu State. The Duke was granted the title of King Shang of Lu. One day, he suddenly asked to see the Duke of Lu and said that he had borrowed troops from the underworld for many years, and now the Lord of the Earth has a kid rebelling against him. ), hoping that Duke Lu would allow him to return to the underworld and resume his life. The Duke of Lu immediately performed the memorial, and King Shang of Lu kowtowed and passed away.Duke Guo of Lu thought that he would come back, so he set up this underground palace for him here to preserve his body, hoping that he could continue to serve him when he came back. This is very verbose. It also describes in detail the battles he fought. Almost all of them say that as soon as he flashed his ghost seal, a large number of evil soldiers would come out from the underground and steal people's souls. After listening to my explanation, Pan Zi sighed: "It's so powerful. Fortunately, he died early, otherwise the country of Lu would be the one to unify the six countries."I laughed: "That's not necessarily true. People in ancient times were very good at bragging. You, King Lu Shang, can borrow Yin soldiers. So and so in Qi State can borrow Heavenly soldiers. I remember that there are generals who can fly. The Book of Mountains and Seas. You I've always seen it.""Anyway, we finally know whose fight we are fighting. However, there are so many coffins here, which one is his?" Pan Zi asked.I looked at the inscriptions on several other coffins, and most of them had the same content. We counted them and found that there were seven in total, which happened to be the Big Dipper. There was no record on the seven coffins that could indicate anything. While I was studying some other inscriptions that I couldn't understand, Dakui screamed from the side: "Look, this sarcophagus has been opened."I walked over and took a look, and sure enough, the coffin board was not completely sealed with the coffin, and there were traces of new pry bars in many places on the coffin. The third uncle took out our pry bar from the bag, pried open the coffin board bit by bit, and then shined a light inside. Pan Zi made a strange noise and looked at us, confused: "Why is it inside?" A foreigner?"When we took a look, it turned out that there was indeed a foreigner inside. Not only was he a foreigner, but he was also very fresh. He must have been dead for less than a week. Pan Zi wanted to reach in and grab something, but the stuffy oil bottle grabbed his shoulder, and it looked like he was using great force. It was so painful that Pan Zi grinned, "Don't move, the real owner is underneath him!"We took a closer look, and sure enough, there was a corpse underneath the foreigner. We couldn't see what it looked like. The third uncle took out the black donkey's hoof and said, "It should be a black man. It's better to strike first."At this time, Dakui pulled my clothes behind me and pulled me aside.He was usually quite cheerful, but I felt strange and asked him what was wrong. He pointed at the shadows of us cast by the miner's lamp on the wall opposite, and said softly: "Look, this is your shadow, right?" I said angrily: "Why, are you even afraid of shadows now?"His expression was not very good, and his mouth trembled when he heard what I said. I thought to myself, no, are you really scared to this extent? He waved his hand to tell me not to speak, and then pointed at the shadows: "This is mine, this is Pan Zi's, this is Third Master's, and this is little brother's. You have seen them all, right? Plus yours There are five in total, right?"I nodded, and suddenly I seemed to have discovered something. Da Kui swallowed, pointed at another lonely shadow that was not with us, and asked almost crying: "Whose shadow does this belong to?" Chapter 11 Seven-Star CoffinI took a closer look at the shadow, and just as the shadow lowered its head, when it was raised, it became very huge, almost wider than his shoulders. This kind of fear could not be expressed in words, so I just I felt my scalp was numb, and I shouted uncontrollably: "There's a ghost!"Everyone turned to look at me, and I couldn't stop shouting. I pointed at the shadow and turned my head. Almost at the same time, I saw the owner of the shadow. It was a monster with a huge head! Holding a strange weapon in his hand, in the semi-darkness, that deformed big head is much more terrifying than any monster you can imagine. The stuffy oil bottle picked up his miner's lamp and shined a light on it, and we saw clearly the true face of this monster. It looked like... like a man putting a big earthen jar on his head... Damn, it belongs to your grandfather.My extreme fear immediately turned into extreme anger. It turned out that it was indeed a person with a large earthen jar on his head, a flashlight in his hand, and an Egyptian POSS. There were two more on the earthen jar. There is a hole, and two thieves' eyes look out through this hole, which is very hateful.The scene was very awkward for a while. We couldn't figure out whether this person was an enemy or a friend. At the same time, we were frightened by this guy. Before we could react, Pan Zi finally cursed: "X, you fucking man, shoot him to death." I'll kill you!" After saying that, he went to take out his gun. When he saw it, he made us angry and yelled: "Oh my God!" He also dodged very quickly and ran directly into the corridor where we came from. In the past, Pan Zi was honest and unceremonious, raised his gun and clicked the gun, and then shot, breaking the earthen pot on the man's head, leaving only a trap around his neck. The man ran and cursed: "You're looking for damn death, let's see how your grandfather will deal with you when I come back." As he said that, his feet seemed to have been greased, and they disappeared all of a sudden.Menyouping took one look and said something bad, "We can't let him go to our robbery cave. If he touches that coffin, he will be doomed!" After saying that, he pulled out the black gold ancient sword from his bag. , without mentioning a miner's lamp, he chased him into the darkness in just a few steps.Pan Zi wanted to run after him to help, but his third uncle grabbed him and said, "You can't help me any more. Go and look at the two ear chambers to see where he came out from."I hurriedly walked to the ear room on the right and saw a hole dug directly from the stone wall. There was a candle in the corner. The candle was burning there, giving off a faint green light. I said oh, it turned out that This guy is a gold digger. I saw a bag on the ground. It seemed that he had left it here. When I opened it, I found some tools, a few batteries, and a sketch of the ancient tomb. Although it was very sloppy, But I can tell at a glance that the squares inside represent the seven coffins. There are a lot of words written on the side of the sketch, which are different notes. It seems that they were written by several people when they were discussing here. Yes, I wrote a big question mark next to this sketch, and then wrote a few words - Seven-Star Questioning Coffin.I couldn't help but feel nervous. I seemed to have seen this Seven-Star Mystery Coffin somewhere. As soon as I thought about it, I remembered that my grandfather mentioned in his notebook that except for one of the Seven-Star Mystery Coffin, which was true, there was nothing in the others. The traps are extremely weird means. In short, if you open the wrong one, the traps or spells in the mysterious coffin will be triggered, which must be extremely dangerous. Looking at the foreigner, he must have been ignorant and thought that there was a treasure in every coffin, but he was tricked and dragged into the coffin by something. His partner probably panicked when he saw his companion being killed. He jumped down and escaped from the tomb, then dug another hole in the corridor and escaped in a hurry.After analyzing this, I felt it was very reasonable. I took this map and wanted to tell my third uncle. As soon as I walked out, I found that there was only one miner's lamp left outside. This one had entered the corpse cave. The water is now bright and dark, which is very difficult to use, and my third uncle, Dakui and the others have disappeared! I went to the other ear room and took a look, but I couldn't see them either, so I picked up the miner's lamp and shouted: "Uncle 3!!"Logically speaking, they couldn't have left me alone and left first. I first suspected that something had happened to them, but there was no sound of fighting just now. With Pan Zi's skills, no matter what monster they encountered, they would be miserable. I still have the ability to scream!But except for the echo, no one answered me at all. This dark tomb, seven cold coffins, and an unfamiliar corpse immediately forced me back to reality. I suddenly remembered that I was not actually a professional country scholar. , I simply cannot stay in the tomb alone. Even if there are no monsters, my imagination can already drive me to death!I shouted again, hoping someone would answer me right away, but there was still silence. At this time, the miner's lamp in my hand suddenly flashed, as if it was about to go out. I broke out in a cold sweat and my mind began to become confused.If it had been so quiet, I might have been able to calm down slowly, but unfortunately, at this time I suddenly heard a click on the stone coffin board. I don't know which one of the seven came from it. , I felt dizzy and my heart jumped into my throat. I retreated to the wall. Suddenly, something flashed. I turned around and saw that the candle in the ear room next door had gone out.I lamented and thought to myself, I didn't take anything from you. Why did you blow out the lamp for me? Then I looked back at the sarcophagi. The ancient corpse in the sarcophagus that had been opened was already sitting there. When I got up, the foreigner's body was also picked up by it, as if the two bodies were sitting up together. At least he didn't look back at me.I didn't dare to look anymore, so I closed my eyes, moved cautiously against the wall with trembling legs, and then scurried, the cat entered the ear room.My grandfather wrote down in his notes his secret to practicing courage. If you don't see it, just pretend it never happened. I think so. Otherwise, looking at the thousand-year-old corpse sitting there, I wouldn't be able to think about the problem at all. I put the miner's lamp in the corner, trying not to let the light shine outside, and then I went through the bag left by the fat man to see what else was inside. After searching for a long time, I took out a few compressed biscuits and some others. The paper had a lot of things and pictures densely written on it. It seemed like he had all the important people with him. Because there is no light outside now, it's pitch black, and I don't know what the corpse is doing. If it just keeps sitting up, lying down, and exercising its abdominal muscles, I wouldn't be afraid of it. I'm just afraid that it won't know how to come over.At this time, a gust of wind blew in from the bandit's cave, and I immediately had a flash of inspiration. I thought I was right. This hole must lead to the outside, or else it leads to other places. No matter where it is, it is better than here. Okay, I carved a mark on the edge of the hole so that if my third uncle came back and saw it, he would know that I had entered the hole. Then I picked up the miner's lamp, packed the fat man's bag, put it on my back, and got in.As I crawled, I recalled the common sense my grandfather told me when I was a child, such as the ancient circle and the near square, the Qinling Mountains and the Han Slope, nine shallow and one deep, oh no, bah, damn it. I shook my head and found that there was actually very little in my mind about this. I looked at the tunnel. It seemed round but not round, square but not square. I didn't know when it was dug. I thought to myself, if the kid with the earthen jar on his head just dug this tunnel by himself, then he would When knocking on the tomb brick, it will either touch the mechanism. If you are a master, you will at least make some noise. But we barely noticed it when he came in, so this hole must have been there a long time ago. In other words, this hole must be Another group of people dug it, or he had dug it long ago. I deduced that either this kid came down from someone else's hole, or the hole he made collided with this hole.After crawling for a while, a fork appeared. Seeing that the two holes were dug using completely different methods, they must have been dug by two groups of people. I thought that no matter which one leads to the outside, just find any one. In order to let the third uncle If you could find me, I also marked the hole I chose and climbed in.At this time, I was already longing for a burst of fresh air and a bright moon. It would be best if I poked my head out of the hole and saw a fire burning. I was let into the tent, and then I ate some dry food and had a good sleep. Then my third uncle and the others found me and went home together. They were fighting like shit. I was really fed up. Others spent their whole lives fighting only to meet some white people. Mao Heimao, it was my first time fighting upside down. There were rice dumplings everywhere I went, and they didn't even let me breathe. It was easy for me. I thought, it would be best if the person on top was a woman, and she could press my shoulders or something.Thinking about it made me very motivated, so I sped up my movements, and soon I saw the light of fire appearing in front of me. I was so happy, it was the darkness before dawn, so I used all four limbs together and stuck my head out. I really wanted to take a deep breath and... look! Stayed.The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. Another tomb passage appeared in front of me. It was very similar to the tomb passage I passed when I came here. It seemed that this tomb was very complicated!I couldn't help but cursed and looked around with a miner's lamp. When I looked carefully, I felt stupid. Isn't this the same tomb passage I came from? Why, it turns out that this robbery hole is connected to the one over there. At first we thought someone dug this hole to escape.I'm really confused and can't figure out what the purpose of the person who dug this hole was. Chapter 12 DoorI remembered that in the bag of the boy who scared us, there were a lot of paper with some simple diagrams like maps drawn on them. Maybe there would be clues on them. At this time, I was in a hurry and went to the doctor. There was a seven-star suspicious coffin in the front, and a bottle of stuffy oil behind it. Monsters who want to kowtow can't go anywhere. This is the safest place. I sat on the ground, spread out the papers, and started flipping through them. I can tell that one of them is a design drawing before they broke into the robbery cave. There are many assumptions written below, especially speculations about the design of the Blood Corpse Tomb. I can't understand it. The writing is very messy. I only saw a few Words like glazed top. It seems that they put a lot of thought into breaking the mechanism of the Blood Corpse Tomb, but I don't know if it was implemented in the end. Then there was another one, with something like a tree and a ghost claw drawn on it.I turned over the papers again, and finally I saw something meaningful. It was a bird's-eye view of a tomb. I saw the tomb passage at the bottom of the lake, and then the place where the Seven-Star Suspicious Coffin was placed. The drawing was very clear. , and the tomb we came down to was not painted. It seemed that they had not been there yet. I also saw the robbery hole I had just crawled through. The fork was also clearly marked. I saw that if I choose another A hole was broken at a certain place, and a word was written on the side: "Collapse."The meaning was already clear, and my desire to return to the surface through the robbery hole had been shattered. I looked again, and the most bizarre thing about this picture is that on the left side of the place where I am standing, there is a tomb that is not connected by any road, and there is a tomb connecting this tomb passage and that tomb. Dotted line, this tomb seems to be in another space. I couldn't help but touch the wall behind me. Is there a secret passage behind this wall?I observed the wall carefully and recalled the structure of the stone secret doors in my grandfather's notes. Generally speaking, if you want this mechanism to be incorruptible for thousands of years, you must use stones and mercury to fire it. Then the trigger of the firing device must be a flat plate. The walls are full of inscriptions and carvings. If there is a secret door, it must be There is one piece that can move, but this piece has to be in a place that is very difficult to notice.Following this idea, I leaned down and looked at the location of the stone wall and the floor. Sure enough, there was a square connecting stone slab that was very suspicious. I pressed it, but there was no response, but it was loose. I pressed it again, but there was still no response, so it felt a little hairy. I stood up and kicked it, and now I heard a grunt.At that moment, I thought that according to ordinary foreign movies, the wall would flip over and take me to the next door, or the wall would open like a door. So when the floor under my feet suddenly became empty, I was not prepared at all. Just fell down. How can this kind of design be called a secret door? It's obviously a trap! I secretly yelled that it was not good, I might have to stop eating! I don't know what's underneath, maybe a few bone-filing steel knives.It was like lightning. Before I could finish thinking about it, I sat down on the floor. Before I could feel lucky that I didn't fall to my death, the miner's lamp I was holding hit the ground with a thud. The battery came out and the lamp went out. I Suddenly he fell into darkness.In this situation, this miner's lamp is as important as my life. If there is no light, it will be a dead end in this ancient tomb where there is no light source at all. I rushed over and tried to touch the miner's lamp. I remembered the location of the miner's lamp very clearly, and I touched it immediately. The battery should be on the left. I casually touched up to the left, and suddenly touched a cold hand. Chapter 13 02200059I yelled and pulled my hand back as a reflex. Touching something that you can't explain in the dark is the most annoying thing. And the moment I touched that hand, I felt that the owner of this hand must be dead, because The cold and swollen skin didn't feel alive at all.I suddenly remembered that I still had some fire sticks on my body, and I hurriedly shot one. By the light of the fire, I saw a corpse lying there. There was a big wound on his stomach, and there were many corpses surrounding the wound. Each of these corpses is as big as my palm and is cyan in color. From time to time, there are some smaller corpses crawling out of his mouth and eye holes.I felt sick. This man seemed to have been dead for about a week. He must have been the victim of the previous tomb-robbing team. Did he die here because he discovered the mechanism? Thinking of this, I hurriedly found the battery by using the light of the fire that was about to go out, and put it into the miner's lamp. It turned on again. I breathed a sigh of relief. The boss said that this miner's lamp can withstand an impact of more than three meters. It seems that it really can't. Lie to me!With the light, I looked around. There was nothing in this place. It was very simple. It was a square cellar, surrounded by irregular stone walls. There were many vent-like holes on the wall. I don't know where the darkness leads, and some cool breeze blows from those holes from time to time.I immediately checked the body. It was a middle-aged man, about forty years old. His abdomen was torn, and it looked like a fatal injury. He was wearing a camouflage uniform with bulging pockets. I took out a wallet with some money in it and a note from the station. I continued to touch and found a wallet on his belt buckle. A steel seal with a line of numbers engraved on it: 02200059. There was nothing else to prove his identity.I put his wallet in my pocket, planning to study it myself when I got out.The architectural style here is very similar to the ancient tombs of the Western Zhou Dynasty, and it is a bit like a temporary escape route. I think it is unlikely that someone would build a tomb on top of someone else's tomb. Maybe the tomb builders left this place for themselves. road!In ancient times, especially during the Warring States Period, if you participated in the construction of noble tombs, you would be dead, either poisoned or buried alive with the corpses. However, the wisdom of the working people cannot be ignored, and most craftsmen will give Make a secret passage for yourself so that you can escape. I scanned it with a light, and sure enough I saw a very narrow door on the wall on one side, but the door was still a little high from the ground. There was a wooden ladder below, which was completely rotten. I estimated the height, and it was impossible for me to jump. I had to go up, and at this moment I saw a face suddenly sticking out of the passage. When I saw it, I couldn't help but be overjoyed and shouted: "Pan Zi! It's me!"Pan Zi was startled and saw me, but instead of showing any expression of joy, he almost fell down from the passage as if he had seen something terrifying.I was just wondering when Pan Zi suddenly took out his gun and pointed it directly at me. I couldn't figure it out. Why did Pan Zi regard me as a rice dumpling? I died unjustly now! I yelled: "It's me, Panzi! What the hell are you doing?"It was as if Pan Zi didn't hear it. There was a loud noise. The gunshot was surprisingly loud in this cave. The bullet almost whizzed past my ear and hit something behind me. It made a splash. Something fishy smelled and splashed on the back of my head. I turned around suddenly and saw several blue giants lying on the wall, and several big ones looking up murderously. Some of them have climbed to the ceiling above my head, only ten centimeters away from my head.I was just about to take a few steps back and stay away from these big bugs. Suddenly, two bugs on the wall flew over like springs and were in front of me almost at once. At the same time, there were two loud noises and two bugs. The bullet flew over my head and exploded the two bugs in the air. It was really a blast. My face was covered with body fluids from the bugs. At this time, I heard Pan Zi shouting: "I'm almost out of bullets, what the hell are you doing standing there stupidly, run over here!"With Pan Zi as my backer, I felt much more at ease. I turned around and ran away. Pan Zi fired another shot and probably blew up another one. I had already reached the base of the wall at this time. Pan Zi stretched out his hand and I Tiao Zheng grabbed his hand. Fortunately, the stone wall was very rough and I had somewhere to put my feet. Pan Zi only pulled me up and I climbed up. Before I could stand still, Pan Zi's short gun stretched out from under my crotch and hit me again. It was a shot, and the bullet casing jumped out and hit me in the crotch. I screamed, almost fainted, and cursed: "Your grandfather wants to castrate me!" Pan Zi cursed: "Damn it, of course your dick and your life are important!"I suddenly found that the miner's lamp was no longer in my hand. I looked back and found that it had fallen below. The light source was surrounded by corpses of all sizes, a large green mass. I didn't know where they crawled out. Asked Pan Zi: "How many bullets do you have left?"He touched his pocket, took out one, and couldn't help but smile bitterly: "There is also a glory bomb." Before he finished speaking, a corpse had jumped onto the stone path and made a "squeak, squeak" sound at us.After all, Pan Zi had been a soldier, so his ability to adapt to emergencies was not a problem. He directly transformed the gun into a hammer, held the barrel of the gun, and used the wooden butt as a hammer head. He flattened the insect and kicked it away. , but this is not a long-term solution at all. More bugs climbed up. We kicked and knocked, but a few crawled on us, and the barbed claws took away a lot of skin and flesh in one go.I said to Pan Zi: "Let's run, there are so many people that we can't stop." Pan Zi asked, where to run? I pointed to the back and said, "There must be an exit behind this. Look at this tunnel. It was definitely used by tomb builders in ancient times to escape. As long as you run along this, you can definitely get out."Pan Zi cursed: "Shit, you nerds just think everything in the book is right. Let me tell you, I've walked all over this road. It's basically a maze. I finally got to this place and it's a bit better. If If you go back further, you don't know how long you will be wandering around!"I was startled and wondered whether I had guessed wrong, but in this situation, I couldn't think about it anymore. Seeing more and more bugs, I shouted, "That's better than feeding bugs here!"At this time, there was suddenly another grunt, and another person fell from the secret door above, right on top of the bugs. The sudden impact scared the bugs away, and the man stood up with a curse: " My butt, what kind of door is this? Why is it still open?" He looked around with his flashlight and yelled, "What the hell! Why are there so many bugs!"When we took a look, we found that we were really on the wrong side of the road. This was not the gold thief who had just scared us at the main tomb.The corpses had already gathered around again, very quickly. This man was quite powerful. He used the flashlight as a wolf's head, hitting one at a time, but it didn't work at all. Immediately, his back was covered with bugs, as if he was killing a pig. He screamed, reaching behind his back to pull the bugs off. At this time, Pan Zi suddenly took out all the fire discounts in his arms, lit them all, and then jumped down. I didn't even have time to stop him.He rolled on the spot and fell to the side of the boy. The corpses were afraid of fire, so they all jumped away. However, the fire sticks were not long-term igniting tools at all, and the series of actions just now caused the fire to be very small. Pan Zi shouted: "Do you have any more here?" When I touched my arms, there were still a few left. I was worried and thought, Damn it, just risk it and learn from Pan Zi. He jumped up and jumped down, but unfortunately he was not very good at it and ended up eating shit like a dog. The fire fold in his hand fell out of his hands and fell into the pile of corpses. Pan Zi cursed: "My grandpa, aren't you trying to kill me?"I hurriedly got up and ran to them. The corpses were afraid of catching fire and did not dare to pounce on them for a while. But as the fire became darker and darker, their surrounding circle became smaller and smaller, and I couldn't help but swallow. I was spitting and thinking to myself: "Looks like we have to take a break." Chapter 14: Stuffy Oil BottleThe kid coughed and said, "Comrades, I've caused trouble for you. It looks like we're going to see Marx. I, the fat guy, have never been afraid of anything, but I really didn't expect to die like this."He was wearing a black mouse suit, so I couldn't see his figure in the dark. When I looked carefully, I saw that he was indeed a fair and fat man. It's true that someone so fat can be a gold thief.Pan Zi yelled, "Damn fat man, where the hell did you come from, I really want to beat you to death!"I saw that Huo Zhezi was dying, almost crying, and said, "You guys think of a solution quickly, otherwise no matter who slaps whoever, the bugs will take advantage!"Pan Zi looked around, handed the short gun to the fat man, then handed the fire seal to me, and said: "Originally, we can survive for a while if we burn our clothes, but the fire seal is too small, and it may not be lit yet. We are already dead. I will count to three and I will attract these bugs. You can run to the base of the wall and make a personal ladder to climb up. There will definitely be enough time. I will move quickly. When you go up, I will run over again. Don't waste any time!"Before I could refuse, Pan Zi jumped suddenly and threw himself into the pile of corpses. Immediately, the corpses surged up like a tide, and there was indeed a road in front of us. I yelled and tried to save him, but the fat man grabbed me and said, "Get up!"He forced me to run a few steps, and with a push, I climbed up, then stretched out my hand to pull him up too.When I looked down, Pan Zi's body was covered with corpses and he was rolling on the ground in pain. I almost cried. The fat man shouted: "Get up quickly, just a few steps away! Hurry!" But Pan Zi was already gone. Maybe he got up, but there were already corpses in his mouth. He tried to stand up several times, but was thrown to the ground. I really didn't expect these bugs to be so aggressive. Pan Zi curled up and looked at We shouted from above, and he shook his head in misery.In the end, his face was covered with corpses. I saw him stretch out his hand and make a gun gesture. There were already wounds on his hand. I knew he wanted us to beat him to death.The fat man couldn't bear to look any further. He gritted his teeth and shouted, "Brother, I'm offended!"At this time, suddenly there was another sound from the top, and another person jumped down from the top. Note that this person jumped, not fell, so he was very stable when he landed, but the weight of the landing was It was very heavy. He bowed to cushion it, put one hand on the ground, and exhaled. The corpses were stunned for a moment, and suddenly they were bumping around like crazy, desperately trying to stay away from this person. They were like a tide. The large insects that came over also receded like the tide at this time, disappearing deep into several ditches on the wall.When I took a closer look, I couldn't help but be overjoyed. Isn't this guy just a dull guy? The fat man also screamed: "Oh my god, this guy is not dead!" However, when I took a closer look, I felt something bad again. I saw that all the clothes on his upper body were torn, and he was covered in blood. It looked like Suffered relatively serious injuries. Men You Ping caught a glimpse of Pan Zi who was dying on the ground, and rushed up to pick him up. As soon as we saw that we were saved, we quickly reached down, one person held Pan Zi, and the other held Men You Ping, and pulled them up.This is truly a sea of change, a hopeless situation. Just now it was a lifeless situation, and now the situation has suddenly reversed. We wanted to check Pan Zi's injuries, but Menyouping waved his hand and said, "Quickly, it's coming after us."Although I haven't understood the meaning of his words, the fat man has already jumped up. It seems that he feels the same way, and he carries Pan Zi on his back. I picked up Pan Zi's miner's lamp and opened the way ahead, and the four of us ran directly into the depths of the stone path.I don't know how long I ran, and I couldn't tell how many turns I had turned. Mengyoupin grabbed the fat man and said, "Okay, the design of the stone path here is a bit weird. He shouldn't be able to catch up in a short time." We stopped. , only to realize that I was already sweating profusely. I quickly asked what the thing they were talking about was. The oil bottle sighed and didn't answer me. I just put the pan flat on the ground. I thought it right. The most important thing now is to take a look. How is Panzi's injury?Pan Zi was really seriously injured this time, with wounds almost all over his body. If he were wrapped in bandages, even if there were enough bandages, he would become a mummy. I looked at it. Fortunately, most of the wounds were not deep, but there were a few wounds on his neck and abdomen that were almost fatal. It seemed that these bugs were very good at attacking the soft parts of people. I thought of the wound I had touched earlier. The body was also bitten most severely on the abdomen.Menyou Ping pressed his abdominal cavity with his hand, took out the ancient black gold knife from his waist, and said, "Hold him down for me." I was shocked and had an ominous premonition, so I quickly asked, "What are you going to do?"He stared at Pan Zi's belly, like a butcher looking at his victim. He used his two long fingers to scratch around his wound and said to me: "He has one in his belly. ""No way." I looked at him suspiciously, then looked at the fat man, who had already held down Pan Zi's feet: "Judging from your performance, I believe him more."I had no choice but to hold down Pan Zi's hand, pick up the wound on his stomach with a knife, then insert his fingers into his wound at lightning speed, probe and hook, and pinch out a blue corpse. , these movements were already very fast, but Pan Zi still arched his whole body in pain. He was so strong that I could hardly hold him down."This one suffocated and died in his stomach." Menyouping threw the insect corpse away. "The wound is too deep. If it is not disinfected, it may become infected, which is very troublesome."The fat man took out the glory bomb from the gun and said: "How about we learn from the advanced experience of the American people and use this glory bomb where it is really needed. We unscrew the bullet head and burn his wound with gunpowder. ?"Pan Zi grabbed the fat man's foot, gritted his teeth in pain and cursed: "I wasn't shot! You fucking want...to burn out my intestines?" He took out a bundle of bandages from his pants pocket. , there was still blood on it, it looked like it was removed from the wound on his head, and he said, "Fortunately, it didn't fall off. Tie it up for me first. Tie it tight. This injury is nothing!"The fat man said: "Personal heroism is not fashionable these days. Comrade, I have seen your intestines, so don't hold on." After saying that, he was about to take action. Menyouping and I stopped him. I said, "Don't hold on." If you mess around, the bullet will burn his internal organs. It's better to wrap it up first."The fat man was right. We hurriedly helped Pan Zi wrap up his wound, then tore off a few pieces of cloth from my clothes and wrapped another layer outside. Pan Zi was so painful that he almost fainted. I looked at him. Panting on the wall, I couldn't help but be very moved. If I hadn't taken off the fire seal, he might not have ended up like this.At this time, I remembered something and asked the fat man: "By the way, who the hell are you?"Just as the fat man was about to speak, Menyouping made a gesture to keep quiet, and I immediately heard a creepy gurgling sound coming from the side of the aisle. Chapter 15 FartThe fat man raised the short gun with only one glory bullet and gestured to the oil bottle. The meaning seemed to be: How about we fight it? Menyoupin waved his hand, disagreeing, and then asked us to follow his example and cover our noses. He covered Pan Zi's nose with one hand and turned off the miner's lamp with the other.Immediately, we were plunged into absolute darkness, and the only sound around me was my own rapid heartbeat. During this period of time, all my attention was focused on that voice. I heard him getting closer and closer, and a very strange fishy smell appeared in the air.I was so scared that I almost suffocated. As the voice became clearer and clearer, I felt like a death row prisoner waiting to die. Suddenly, in a daze, I couldn't hear the voice! My heart trembled. Could it have discovered us?After a full five or six minutes, an extremely eerie but clear gurgling sound suddenly appeared around us. It was so real, my God, it was almost right next to my ears! My scalp suddenly exploded, and I held my mouth tightly to prevent myself from screaming. My clothes were almost soaked with cold sweat.These few minutes were really excruciating. My mind went blank. I didn't know whether I would be dead or alive in the end. After about thirty seconds, the voice finally began to move into the distance. I sighed in my heart. Grandma finally had a chance to survive. Suddenly, there was a "plop", and some bastard farted at this time.The sound suddenly disappeared. At the same time, the mine lamp lit up, and I immediately saw a huge strange face almost sticking to my nose. Two eyes without pupils stared directly into my eyes. I was so scared. He staggered and took several steps back. At this time, Menyouping shouted: "Run!" The fat man looked clumsy, but he was actually very flexible. He rolled on the spot and picked up Pan Zi, and ran away, with me following him. Behind him, he yelled: "Damn fat man, was it you who farted!" The fat man's face turned red, "Damn! Which one of your eyes saw the fat man fart!"I was really annoyed, "I said, you are such a fucking disaster!" At this time, I suddenly heard the fat man in front of me yelling: "Ah..."I was startled. I was about to ask him something. Suddenly my feet were empty and I screamed. It turned out that I didn't take the miner's lamp just now. I turned a few more turns and basically couldn't see anything. At this time, the road under my feet seemed to suddenly The time was gone and I couldn't see below. I didn't know how deep it was, and I felt like I was falling into a bottomless abyss.But that feeling was soon replaced by a huge pain in his butt. While he was dizzy, there was a sudden flash of light, and the fat man turned on his wolf-eye flashlight. I took a look and saw that this was another stone chamber. It was very simple and very similar to the one we had just fought against the zombies in. But because of the different size, I knew it was definitely not the same one. But the fat man was very nervous at this time and said: "We are really enemies on a narrow road. Could it be that there are bugs here again?"I thought that with the oil bottle around, at least I didn't have to worry about the bugs. When I looked back, damn, he was gone! Did he get sidetracked from us? I quickly recalled it and realized that in the chaos just now, I didn't pay attention to whether he was following me. Then I thought about it, I don't know what that monster is, how could it let us run away? He must have blocked us from behind. I don't know if he is in danger or not.The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was very bad. If he continued like this, he would die sooner or later. The fat man checked his surroundings, then put Pan Zi in the corner, sat down, rubbed his butt and said, "By the way, I have to ask you. Did you also come to see Guixi?" When I heard this, I was inexplicable and thought, "Could this really exist?"The fat man listened carefully, and there seemed to be nothing chasing him. He said softly to me, "What? You don't know anything, and you dare to go down to this tomb? Do you know what this King Lu Shang does?" "When I heard it, I seemed to be able to take something out of his mouth, so I asked: "Isn't he just a little prince king? I just heard that he can use the Yin soldiers to fight.""Shit," the fat man looked at me with contempt, "I'm telling you, this so-called King Lu Shang and the so-called borrowing Yin soldiers to fight the war are actually a big lie. The mystery hidden in this ancient tomb, if If I don't tell you, you won't be able to guess it." Chapter 16 Little HandsI have accumulated a lot of experience in looking at people in the antiques and rubbings business in the past few years. This business tests your eyesight the most. You need to be able to see both things and people. When I saw this fat man, he was not a real person. I thought When asking for information from this kind of person, saying nice things is worse than provoking him, so I pretended not to believe him at all and said: "What you are saying sounds like something. If you really know, you can be here like a headless fly." Collision?"As expected, the fat man gave in. He shined a flashlight in my face and said, "You guys still don't believe me? My fat man actually made preparations for more than a month before he came. Do you know what this King Lu Shang does?" ? Do you know what's going on with borrowing Yin soldiers? Do you know what Guixi is used for?" Seeing that I didn't say anything, he smiled proudly, "I tell you, this King Lu Shang sounds like a general, but to put it bluntly, We are the same, we are just fighting back."I suddenly remembered that my third uncle also said something similar, but I couldn't quite understand how they could figure it out. The fat man continued: "But they are better than us. They even defeated us and were crowned kings. There is something in the silk book According to records, most of King Naru Shang's troops rested during the day and marched at night, and often the entire army disappeared at once, and then suddenly appeared in another place, and the places they visited were often 'graves'. How dilapidated it is, and if you ask, you will say that all the evil soldiers have emerged. How can we, the materialistic proletarian revolutionary workers, believe that there are such things as evil soldiers in the world? They must be digging graves and robbing graves everywhere! If someone found that the tomb soil had been tampered with, it was said that King Lu Shang had borrowed the souls of the tomb owners, so the idea of borrowing the Yin soldiers spread everywhere. People at that time were very superstitious about this, and later it became so popular that it became miraculous. "I wasn't very convinced and said, "It would be too arbitrary for you to draw this conclusion based on this information."The fat man glared at me, blamed me for interrupting, and said, "Of course there is more than this little evidence. The most direct evidence is that this seven-star coffin, according to historical records, was first used by tomb robbers because they felt that they had robbed countless tombs and were afraid of what would happen to them after they died. Seeing the same fate, they used their experience to design this virtual coffin situation. They believed that no matter how sophisticated the mechanism was, they could not stop the tomb robbers. The only way was to make them hesitate and unable to take action! Except for the real main coffin, the other six coffins, no matter which one was opened by mistake, would have a narrow escape. It was either a dark crossbow or a witchcraft inside. After the Song Dynasty, this trick was gradually solved by some capable people. To carry it forward, this kind of design comes from a disgraceful profession, and ordinary people think it is unlucky, and it is too expensive to put seven coffins in one tomb. "I saw that this fat man looked very careless, and I didn't expect that he had such profound knowledge. I couldn't help but feel respectful, but I thought he hadn't finished speaking yet, so I asked: "According to what you said, is there any way to tell which one is which?" "Master coffin?" The fat man patted me, probably seeing the change in my attitude, and was very proud: "Seeing that your little comrade is quite eager to learn, then I will learn from Kong Laoer and never tire of others. Listen carefully, you have to distinguish this." It's not that there is nothing we can do about the seven-star coffin. However, we have our own rules. Most people will bow to the seven-star coffin and leave voluntarily. Our ancestors would not blame them for the lack of food and clothing in the war-torn years. Damn, there was really no other way, so I finally broke the rules. At that time, an expert came up with a way to break the situation, which was to use two pry bars to tilt up a corner of the coffin, and then cut a small hole through the bottom of the coffin. Use an iron hook to poke into the hole and see what comes out. In this way, you can determine what is in the coffin. "I couldn't help but sigh, this battle of wits between the tomb robbers and the designers could really write a book. The fat man suddenly came over mysteriously and said to me: "But the seven sarcophagi here are probably all fake." Yes, I'm afraid this tomb of King Lu is all fake."He looked at the stone passage we just fell down with his wolf eyes again to see if there was nothing crawling over, and then continued: "I couldn't figure this out at first, but when I fell into this stone passage maze "At that time, I suddenly discovered that this was a Western Zhou tomb." I was shocked: "Isn't this the escape tunnel dug by those craftsmen?"At this time, Pan Zi cursed in the corner: "I told you earlier, how could this be an escape passage? Have you ever seen anyone dig an escape passage like a maze? Who would be so interested?" I was so surprised. He was so confused that he seemed to be thinking of something but couldn't grasp the key point: "How could someone build their own tomb on top of someone else's tomb? Isn't this because they want to cut off their descendants?"The fat man touched his mouth and said: "You are also a back-fighter. Naturally, you know the sayings of Feng Shui. Those of us who are back-fighters are the most disdainful. Apart from guiding us to fight back, I really don't see what Feng Shui does. Other uses. This Feng Shui is a science, but the knowledge of the ancients and the knowledge of the dead has nothing to do with us good socialist young people." He patted his chest specifically, "Besides, this is burying yourself in someone else's tomb. There is a saying in Feng Shui. It seems to be called... what is it called... Hidden Dragon's Cave? It's just like a name anyway. We don't care about these superficial names. Anyway, bury yourself in someone else's tomb. Here, as long as your numerology cooperates and the arrangement is proper, it is very possible. Therefore, the coffin of King Lu Shang must be hidden in this Western Zhou tomb, it cannot be wrong! "After hearing what he said, Pan Zi burst out laughing and said, "Why, you're such a bear, can you also understand Feng Shui?"The fat man was furious: "What do you understand? If I don't understand...how can I know so many things?" Pan Zi laughed, but the wound hurt when he laughed. He couldn't help but cover his stomach and said: "No. I know where you heard all this nonsense. If you really knew Feng Shui, could you lead us out of this maze? I could turn around seven or eight times without finding the way."When I heard Pan Zi talk about it, I remembered something and asked, "By the way, why did you leave me and run away? You know I was almost scared to death! Where are the third uncle and the others?"Pan Zi straightened up with difficulty and said: "I don't know very well. At that time, the little brother went to chase this damn fat man. Although the third uncle asked me not to chase him, I thought that if the kid got nervous, he must be There's something important, and there's something I didn't tell you. I always felt that this guy came with us for a different purpose. I didn't really trust him, and I wanted to take a look, so I followed him. He frowned and said in confusion, "I ran for a few minutes and suddenly saw something in the tomb passage in front of me. I took a light and shined it, and the thing disappeared in a flash. I became a little nervous, so I walked to that place. , At this time, I saw that there seemed to be a human hand as long as five fingers caught in the gap between the stones. "The fat man was startled and moved his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but in the end no sound came out.Pan Zi recalled all the details of that time and said: "So I went over to take a look. You know I just can't control my curiosity and want to taste the shit. Now that I think about it, I'm really scared. I really didn't expect that thing like a hand to suddenly rush out and jam my neck. It was so strong that it almost choked me. I didn't know what to do at that time, but luckily I was There was also a saber. I moved my hands and feet wildly while trying to cut the hand. I found that the wrist of this hand was frighteningly thin, almost a little thicker than the fingers. I didn't know where its strength came from. I cut it with one blow. It made a long gash, and the hand immediately let go and retracted into the gap in the wall. "Pan Zi touched his neck, "I thought, there must be something fishy behind this wall, so I went to check it out. I knocked on the wall with my left hand and kicked with my right hand. Suddenly I pressed something and my whole body fell down!" He patted the wall and said, "You will also know in the future that I fell on the same stone as here. In the room, I found the stone path. Fortunately, I am good at jumping on it for a long time. Otherwise, I really don't know when I will meet the mistress. ""So, you don't know the whereabouts of Third Uncle and the others?" I sighed. Pan Zi had obviously just learned that Third Uncle and the others were missing, and he looked very worried. I turned to the fat man and asked him, "Damn it, fat man, how did you get down? Tell me the truth, did you provoke that ghost?" The fat man said, "Hey, if you want to say that, then I am really better than you." Su San was still wronged. When I ran to that place, the old man who appeared out of nowhere had already taken out the monster. The kid who was following me saw it, yelled "Oops" and turned around to run away. When I saw , If I had to fight that monster, I probably wouldn't have no chance of winning, but the fire of revolution still had to be preserved, and I hadn't completed the task assigned to me by the organization, so I turned around and ran away for a while. I saw that guy stopped in front of me and told me to stand there. Before I understood what was going on, he kicked the wall and I fell. I thought he was going to save me, but no. Thinking of so many bugs down there, damn it." At this point, he looked around, as if he was afraid that another bug would crawl out and bite him.Pan Zi glanced at me and said, "Look, this guy seems to know this ancient tomb very well. It's not simple. There must be something wrong." I always think that Mengyou Ping is good, because as long as he is around, I I felt very safe, but when Pan Zi said this, I also felt that the guy seemed to know too much along the way, as if he could predict everything, and I couldn't help but become suspicious. In my bag, there were also a few compressed biscuits I found from Fatty. I remembered that I hadn't eaten for a long time, so I took them out and everyone ate some. Pan Zi ate very little, in case his intestines were already damaged. Even if we wear it, it will leak out even if we eat too much, so we should leave it to us because we don't know when we can go out. When he said this, even though the fat man wanted to eat, he was too embarrassed to eat too much. I told them what I had encountered again, and they gradually relaxed.We were silent for a while and talked about something else. The fat man said that sitting like this was not an option, or we should go into the stone path to try our luck. Pan Zi thought the same, so we decided to take a rest before setting off.I took a nap in a daze. Half asleep and half awake, I suddenly saw the fat man squeezing his eyebrows and eyes at me. I originally thought that this fat man was very unreliable and a bit schizophrenic. Who can you say? How can you think of putting a clay pot on your head to scare people in an ancient tomb? Such people are either too courageous or too thin-minded. Now one of us here is seriously injured, and three people are missing. Under such circumstances, he is still interested in making faces at me. If I still have the strength, I will rush up and give him a blow.However, at this time, I found that even Pan Zi was winking at me. I thought: Scared, can mental illness be contagious? I saw the two of them constantly patting their left shoulders and moving their mouths, as if saying: "Hand, hand!" I saw cold sweat on their heads, which felt strange, so I looked at my own hand, and there was nothing wrong with it. It was strange, could it be my shoulder? I turned my head casually and suddenly found a small green hand on my shoulder. Chapter 17 CaveThat little hand, all five fingers were the same length, and the arms were extremely thin, exactly as Pan Zi described. It was very scary. The fat man kept making gestures to me, telling me not to move. In fact, I was not very scared. If a person If there are too many unexpected things at once, I will become calmer. At this time, I feel like I am being pranked. Suddenly I felt very bored, and I really wanted to grab that hand and bite it hard.Of course, my rationality still told me to stay there and not move. The fat man used Pan Zi's gun to pick the hand, trying to lift it off my shoulder. As soon as the gun was stretched out, the hand was like a snake, and it was like a snake. He wrapped himself around the gun and pulled it back. The fat man was not willing to let go. With a shake of his big butt, he pulled himself into the river with the hand.I rushed over to help. The fat man was very energetic on his own, and together with me, we could only compete with this thin arm. Seeing that we could no longer hold on, Pan Zi raised his hand and threw the saber to him. Fat man, the fat man cursed and cut hard from bottom to top with the knife, scraping off a piece of skin from the hand. The hand suddenly let go, swung wildly and fled into the darkness. The movement felt very much like a snake to me. At this moment, the fat man and I both couldn't bear the strength and fell on our backs.The fat man jumped up like a fat pig. He chased after him and saw that there was a very deep ditch there. He squeezed in hard. Although the inside was quite spacious, the entrance was too small for his body to climb in. He waved his hand in frustration and used his hands to break off the stone bricks angrily. Unexpectedly, this stone wall It looked very strong, but it was broken off so easily by him. He hurriedly said: "Look, there is a big hole here!"We moved closer, and the fat man took a look with his wolf eyes. It turned out that there was indeed a different world inside. This hole was so dark that we didn't know where it led. We really didn't expect that there was a very small passage hidden in the darkness of the wall. No wonder those corpses were able to appear and disappear last time.Pan Zi touched the surface of the hole and said in confusion: "It looks like it was dug manually. Could it be a passage for the corpses to move around?""You said these corpses are inside?" The fat man originally wanted to get into the hole to have a look. When Pan Zi said this, he couldn't help but hesitate. Pan Zi said softly: "Don't be afraid, the little brother just took care of it for me. When I cut the wound, I smeared his blood on my hands. Look," he pointed to a piece of blood on his hand, "you can put some saliva on your face, it will definitely work!"I couldn't help but laugh: "You are so damn wicked. At least they saved your life!"Pan Zi smiled sheepishly and said, "I didn't know why at that time, but when I saw his blood dripping on the ground, I always felt that I shouldn't waste it." The fat man didn't understand what we were talking about, so he asked, "What, that little kid?" Brother's blood is so powerful?"We both nodded and told the fat man about the situation in the corpse cave. The fat man was immediately very interested in the piece of blood on Pan Zi's hand. He praised and said, "That's great. If I go to fight upside down in the future, I can be awesome." Damn it, if anyone dares to blow out my candle, I will make him kneel on the coffin board." He said as if he wanted to cut out the blood on Pan Zi's hand.Pan Zi said to me: "I don't know the purpose of opening this small hole, but since we can't get out of the maze of stone paths, I think there is hope here. How about we go in and have a look?" I looked at this dark wind. The array of small holes could only accommodate one person. I felt it was a bit inappropriate to go in without being too creepy, but if I didn't take any action, I would have no choice but to wait for death here, so I nodded in agreement. The fat man took off his belt, tied it to his feet, and said to Pan Zi, "Just hold on to this belt, and I will clear the way in front."Without saying a word, Pan Zi was the first one to enter the hole. Then Pan Zi pulled the belt and went in too. I watched them disappear into the darkness, swallowed, shouted "God bless", and then thought In one stroke, he also got in.The fat man crawled very slowly in front, and there were places where he could hardly pass. He had to get lucky and shrink his butt before he could pass. Pan Zi was dragged behind him very hard, and it was directly against his butt. Said to the fat man: "Don't fart again."The fat man in front was panting heavily and had no strength to answer. Seeing that even a poor man like him didn't say a word, I knew that he was really tired. So we were like three insects, moving one by one. I don't know how long I've been crawling, but suddenly the fat man softly shouted: "There is light!" He suddenly accelerated his speed, and Pan Zi's wound was tightened, and he screamed in pain, "Please stop!" The fat man climbed very fast. It seemed that with his body shape, it was already a miracle that he could climb out of such a hole at such a speed. I saw that the light was getting stronger and stronger, and I thought to myself, how lucky are we? , this small hole actually leads to the ground? Finally, the fat man was the first to crawl out of the hole. As soon as he got out, I heard him yell in fright: "Holy shit! What the hell is this place?" Chapter 18 Big TreeI carefully climbed out of the cave entrance. There was only a small protruding place outside for me to stand on. Beyond that was the cliff, which was at least fifteen meters down. The wind was very strong, so I could only cling to the cliff. Come and observe this place.I really don't know how to describe the place I saw. In front of me, there was a huge natural cave, roughly the size of a football field. There was a big crack on the top of the cave, and the moonlight shone in through this crack. Just enough to outline the entire cave. My current position is on the cave wall to the west, and there is nothing to climb up or down. I took a quick look and found that the cave walls around us were also densely covered with holes. There were tens of thousands of them. The density was so dense that it was as if the cave wall had been swept through by super cannons of different calibers more than a dozen times. Same.The most shocking thing is that in the middle of the cave, there is a big tree that is almost ten stories high and that even ten people may not be able to hug it. And the big tree was coiled with countless vines as thick as telephone poles. These vines were crisscrossed and entangled with almost everything that could be entangled. Their branches hung from the tree like willows, and some were hanging in mid-air. , some have hung down to the ground, and some vines have even stretched out from the holes in the cave wall. There are vines spreading almost everywhere you can see, even on the edge of our cave entrance. Two.If you look carefully, you can also see a lot of things hanging on the branches near the inside. At first I thought they were fruits, but looking at the outlines of these things, it didn't seem to be the case. These things were hidden behind the thick vines, and from time to time they would appear. It shook a few times due to the wind, which was very strange.At the bottom of this natural cave, there is a stone corridor, starting from a small building like a sacrificial altar, all the way to the bottom of the tree crown. I can vaguely see that the end of the corridor is a place with more than a dozen steps. There is a jade bed placed on the stone platform, and there seems to be a person lying on it! The distance was too far and nothing could be seen clearly except an outline. I dare not draw a conclusion.The fat man was very excited and shouted: "Damn, I really found it. This must be the main tomb chamber of the Western Zhou Tomb. Lying on the jade platform must be the body of King Lu Shang. This old man Lu Shang It's really unethical. The bird occupies the dove's nest, dumps other people's doves, and lives in it yourself. Today, my fat man will come to do justice to you, you have no professional ethics, and let you know that this is the fate of you! " He spoke excitedly, without thinking about what he was doing, and he even cursed himself.At this time, Pan Zi suddenly said: "You'd better not act rashly. This King Lu Shang is very evil. I think there must be another mystery here. I think we should find a way to get back to the ground through the crack above."I looked up at the top and was shocked. It was no longer easy to climb to the top. We also had to hang upside down for a long distance on the top to reach the crack. We are not Spider-Man, how could we do it? So he turned around to ask Fatty for his opinion, only to see that he had already leaned half of his body out of the cliff, and didn't take Pan Zi's words to heart at all. I saw that he was very agile, so I didn't stop him. He climbed down more than two meters in a few seconds and reached the entrance of another hole. Just as he was about to continue climbing down, a hand suddenly stretched out from the hole and grabbed him. off his feet.The fat man was so frightened that he kicked the hand violently in an attempt to knock it off. Then he heard a man's voice coming from the hole: "Don't move! If you take one more step, you will be dead." When I heard it, it turned out to be Third Uncle couldn't help but feel happy and called out: "Third Uncle, is that you?"The man below said in surprise: "Eldest nephew, where the hell did you go! You're so damn worried about me! Are you okay?"When I heard that it was indeed the third uncle, I felt relieved and shouted: "It's okay, but Pan Zi is injured! It's all the fat man's fault!" As I said that, I wanted to poke my head out to take a look, but the hole below was right next to me. In the blind corner of this protrusion, I could only see half of the fat man's legs. Had to give up. Then the fat man yelled: "Comrade, please don't grab my feet, okay?"The third uncle yelled: "Where did you come from, fat man? Stop talking so damn much to me. Come down quickly. Don't step on it. Don't touch the vines."The fat man said, which one? Is it this one? As he spoke, he pointed with his toes, and the third uncle shouted: "No!" Before he finished speaking, the vine that originally looked very ordinary suddenly rose up like a snake, and the last section rolled up like a flower. At first glance, it looked like Like a ghost hand, this thing stood there, seeming to feel the fat man's position. As long as the fat man moves, it will move with him, one to the left and one to the right, just like an Indian playing with a snake. It suddenly dawned on me that the ghost hand that Pan Zi saw with five fingers as long as I saw was these things.That fat man is really not that simple. He actually made circles with his feet to tease the vines. I thought to myself that this guy is so unreliable. No wonder he can only do it alone. If he keeps following us, he will definitely get killed one day. Kill him. Just as he was thinking about it, the third uncle became angry and cursed: "I said you are not done yet, do you know what this is? Come down here quickly!" As soon as he finished speaking, the fat man suffered a disaster, and the vines It wrapped around his feet, and then rolled it up, almost pulling him off the cliff. When we were in the stone room, neither the fat man nor I could pull up a single vine. Now, there is no room on the cliff. I could borrow some strength. Seeing that Fatty was dying, I was so anxious that I wanted to find a stone and throw it down to hit that thing, but the cliff was so fucking bare that I couldn't pull it off at all. I was groping randomly when I suddenly felt My feet tightened, and I looked down, oh no! A ghost hand vine appeared out of nowhere and entangled my feet. I immediately wanted to find a place to grab it, but it was too late. A huge force pulled me out. Before I could react, I was already in the air.At that moment, it felt like weightlessness, and I couldn't catch anything with my hands and feet, and then I was thrown heavily on the cliff wall. That was worse than the collision myself. It was simply a photo taken! I was so knocked out that I almost vomited blood, and then I felt the vine gain strength again, and pulled me down hard. Both my hands were bleeding, but I couldn't catch anything, and then I fell freely. , below is a fifteen-meter cliff. As soon as I closed my eyes, it was over! It's dead now.At this time, three or four more vines were suddenly attracted to me and rolled over from the cliff. One of them was particularly thick and wrapped around my waist in just one word. I was wrapped up in the air like a twist several times, and then The particularly thick ghost-hand vines scratched the back of my head against the stone wall. My head buzzed, and I felt dizzy. I felt like I was being dragged along by those vines, bumping against branches or rocks along the way. , no part of his body was spared, he was hit so hard that stars appeared in his eyes, and he almost lost consciousness.When I vaguely realized that I was still, I suddenly felt extremely nauseous and dizzy. I wanted to open my eyes, but found that there seemed to be a layer of sand in front of me. I took a few deep breaths and gradually recovered, and there was a layer of sand in front of me. It gradually became clearer, and at this time I discovered that I was hanging upside down on a branch of the giant tree. Under my head is the stone platform where a mysterious corpse is placed. When I took a closer look, I couldn't help but be shocked. It turned out that there was not just one corpse lying on the stone platform. Next to the corpse I saw, there was also a young female corpse lying on it. The corpse was covered with white gauze. , her eyes were closed, her face was peaceful, she actually looked a bit handsome, and there was no sign of corruption on her body at all. If you didn't look carefully, you would think she was sleeping. The male corpse lying on the side wore a bronze mask with a fox face, and was covered in tight-fitting armor. He put his hands on his chest and held a purple and gold box in his hands.I glanced at the armored corpse several times, but I always felt that there was something that made me feel uncomfortable. When I looked carefully, I found that through the eye holes of the bronze mask, the eyes of the corpse inside were open. A blue eye was staring at me coldly. Chapter 19 Female CorpseThat look in his eyes really made people's hair stand on end, and I stared straight at him. I didn't know how to react for a moment. I'm hanging here like a sausage. I have no choice but to run away. I can only pray and pray at the same time. Try to find a way to break free. However, after hanging there for fifteen minutes, the armored corpse made no movement, not even moving its eyes. I couldn't help but wonder if it was my imagination. But with those weird eyes staring at you like this, even a god would feel uncomfortable. I didn't go to see him, thinking of a way to get out quickly. My head hangs upside down all the time, and my brain is almost bursting with blood.I used all my strength to look up and found that my body was so miserable that almost all of it was covered with bruises. My feet were entangled in a vine. When I turned around to look, I couldn't help but gasped. I saw that as long as it was me As far as the eye can see, there are all kinds of corpses hanging, and there is no end in sight. That is definitely not a scene that can be formed by dozens or hundreds of corpses. I estimate that there are always tens of thousands. These corpses are carried by the wind. It swayed and looked like wind chimes made of many bones. This feeling was very uncomfortable.I took a closer look and found that there were some human beings and some animals inside, most of them had been completely dried, and a few were very rotten, and there was a stench in the air from time to time. And corpses of all sizes were crowded on these corpses like flies to gnaw on them. I couldn't help but feel lucky that I had specially obtained some blood from a stuffy oil bottle from Pan Zi before and applied it on my body. It seemed to be really effective. Although this is a bit immoral, it is better to be immoral than missing an arm or a leg.At this time, I remembered that the fat man, like me, had his leg grabbed by the ghost-hand vine, and I couldn't help but worry for him, but when I looked outside, it was all vines, and I couldn't see anything. I groped around all over my body, but I only found a digital camera, and there was nothing useful. I was feeling annoyed when suddenly the vines on my feet loosened, and my whole body sank. I almost thought I was going to fall, so I hurriedly used my hands. I went down to protect my head. Unexpectedly, it only loosened for a moment and stopped again. When I opened my eyes, I saw that my face was almost touching the face of the female corpse. A little further down, it was almost mouth to mouth. , I was so frightened that I quickly shrank my mouth and my neck as much as possible. At this moment, I glanced and suddenly saw a small saber on the waist of the armor corpse next to her. I couldn't help but be overjoyed and said to myself: "This fairy, I Now that the situation has forced me to ask your friend to borrow a knife, he won't mind, right?" Thinking about it, I twisted my waist and tried my best to reach out for the sword. After swinging it for two or three times, I suddenly exerted my strength. I grabbed the handle of the knife and pulled hard. I didn't expect the knife to be so tight. Not only did I not pull it out, but I tore off the armored corpse's belt entirely.When I looked at it, it was terrible, why did you pull off the waistband of someone's pants and you still don't want to fall out with me? I hurriedly clamped the scabbard between my legs, pulled it out with all my strength, and when the blade of the knife flashed with cold light, I knew it was a good knife. I said to myself, God help me, and then I used all my strength to flip up. , the vine was cut off with just one knife. At that time, I only thought about cutting off the vine, and I didn't think about what was underneath. When the vine was broken and I fell, it was already too late to regret it. It was only a fraction of a second. In the meantime, I was already lying on the female corpse.To be honest, luckily I held back my strength the moment I landed on the ground and did not press down hard. Otherwise, I would have been able to squeeze out even the shit from the corpse. However, the inertia was too great and it was impossible for me to keep a distance from the female corpse. My face The whole thing stuck to her face, and it felt so cold that the hairs on my body stood up. I was stunned at that time, wondering if a tongue would stick out from her mouth, insert it directly into my throat, and suck out all my internal organs and lungs. I felt lucky when I thought about this. Fortunately, it was a woman. The ghost looks pretty good, but it would be disgusting if it were a male ghost.But I stayed there for a long time, and no tongue came out. I thought I was lucky at last, and met a reasonable owner, so I slowly raised my head, and wanted to run away, but I only raised my head halfway when there was a sudden gust of fragrant wind, and the female corpse's Two arms suddenly put their hands on my shoulders. I was stunned and my whole body froze with fear. At this time, the corpse next to me also made a thumping sound. When I heard something bad, I screamed in my heart: "Brother, it's your wife who won't let me leave now. It's not that I'm frivolous towards her. Don't make a mistake!"I turned around and saw that it was me who had just pulled off his belt, and a piece of armor at the connection fell off. I couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. The only thing I can be thankful for now is that it was this female corpse that was riding on me and not the monster next door. , otherwise I would have peed my pants.The stalemate lasted for more than ten seconds, and seeing that she made no further movements, I couldn't help but want to sneak my head out from under her arm. But as soon as I moved, her hand also moved with my neck. When I moved forward, she moved forward, and when I moved back, she moved back. My heart skipped a beat, and I raised my neck suddenly, thinking, I might as well break away from you. Then I rolled away, but I didn't expect her hand to be so tight. I raised my head and pulled her to sit up. And with a shock, the female corpse's mouth opened, revealing something she had in her mouth. Chapter 20 KeyI lowered my head and saw that it was a copper key inlaid with beads. The bead was dark green and seemed unusual. I couldn't tell what the ingredients were. I just knew that the ancients sometimes put beads in people's mouths. It is embalmed inside. If I take out this key, maybe the thousand-year-old beautiful corpse in front of me will instantly turn into a mummy. I will never risk doing such a horrible thing. However, this situation is too embarrassing. I can't run away with this body on my back.I was hesitating when I suddenly heard someone shouting from far away. I looked up and saw a man screaming wildly and hitting seven or eight branches. He was pulled over my head by a vine and hung up. No. The other person was that damn fat man. It seemed that he finally couldn't hold on any longer and made the same mistake as me, and it seemed that he was even more injured than me. Fortunately, he didn't hit his head. He just hung there and kept cursing: "Damn, I never thought that this tree branch with a thick penis is so strong!" Then he saw me, and he was stunned when he looked at me, "Little comrade, Working at Flower Girl's?"I really wanted to cry and laugh at the same time, but I didn't dare to speak loudly. I made a gesture and said: "This is dead! Please help me think of a way!" The fat man made a sound and twisted his buttocks in mid-air. , said: "Then you have to put me down!" I threw the saber in my hand upwards, he caught it, and immediately turned over to cut the vines. I didn't realize it at first, but then I suddenly thought of it. It was already too late. I was just about to ask Fatty to wait a moment. Fatty had already screamed strangely and fell down. He was lying on the armored corpse and actually knocked off the armored corpse's mask. I was about to poke my head over to take a look. Fatty He turned around and shouted to me: "Don't look at it, this is a blue-eyed fox!"It's a pity that he called too late. In the blink of an eye, I saw the face under the mask. Just one glance made my head buzz, and I was so scared that my skin stood up and I stammered: "How can this person be!" !"Under the mask is a pale face. If you look carefully, you can still vaguely distinguish the person's facial features. There is no hair on the entire head, no eyebrows or beard, and the face is very sharp, already a little bit... The degree of deformity is such that his eyes are almost just a long slit, with two cyan eyes glowing coldly in the two slits. The other facial features are almost indistinguishable. I can say that, at first glance, this The face is very much like a grinning human-faced fox, especially his two cyan eyes, which look even more weird. To be honest, I can really hold on to ordinary corpses, but this one really makes me I dare not look at him directly, he is too scary. If you see it without any psychological preparation, it will probably scare people to death. The fat man was so frightened that he turned over and fell off the jade platform, saying in shock: "I can't believe it! King Lu Shang actually has such virtues.""Is this really King Lu Shang?" I asked, "Why does it look like...a fox?"The fat man glanced around at the armored corpse and said, "A friend of mine told me that this is called a blue-eyed fox corpse. A long time ago, a man dumped an ancient tomb from an unknown dynasty, and after opening the coffin, he found There was actually a blue-eyed fox lying on the corpse inside. Foxes are demonic things. It was very bad to have a fox lying on the corpse. I should have put the things back intact, but the gold-touching person was not good enough. Unwilling to do so, he even secretly kept a jade turtle. A few years later, he washed his hands and returned to his hometown to marry his wife. Later, when his wife was pregnant in ten months, the Wen woman suddenly screamed and fainted. In the past, the man rushed in and took a look. It turned out that the child his wife had given birth to had a pair of blue eyes. The man who touched the gold did not realize that the fox was causing trouble at first. He only thought that the child had a strange disease and went around begging for help. Doctor, who knew that not only did the child's illness not heal, but his hair gradually fell out, and his face became more and more like a fox. At this time, the golden man realized the gist, so he walked a long way back to the ancient tomb. , put the jade turtle back, and the child's illness has stopped getting worse since then, but the strange fox-like face will never change. "He smacked his lips and added, "But this blue-eyed fox corpse is very evil. I heard that if you look at it, you will be infected with it, and its face will slowly become like his. Did you just look at it?"Although I didn't quite believe it, I couldn't help but shudder when I heard that it would turn into this monster, and cursed: "Don't talk nonsense, it will be a matter of the future whether it changes or not. You can help me get it out first!"The fat man thought about it. In this situation, it really means nothing anymore. He came over and helped me break the female corpse's hand. He held back his strength and tried several times, but the hand seemed to be made of iron. , completely motionless. He pulled hard twice and was panting from exhaustion. Looking at my nervous eyes, he comforted me and said, "Don't worry, you fat man has many tricks. If it doesn't work, I will cut off her hand."I shouted hurriedly: "No, what if there is corpse poison in this corpse? You must not do it. Besides, I don't have any hatred against others. It would be too unkind to cut off someone's hand first."The fat man scratched his head, but he had no idea. He said to me: "Generally speaking, if a corpse is dead but not stiff, it must have a wish that has not yet been fulfilled. If you fulfill her wish for her, she will naturally let you go. You might as well think Wait, did anything special happen when she hooked you just now?As soon as I recalled it, I remembered that when I stood up just now, her mouth suddenly opened, and there seemed to be something inside. It looked like a key. Could it be this? Thinking of this, I carefully straightened the head of the female corpse and said softly: "I'm offended." Then I pressed her cheeks, the female corpse's mouth opened slightly, and I immediately saw the handful under her tongue inlaid with green beads. key.The fat man exclaimed in surprise: "Damn, this is a good thing. She must want you to take out the key. Do you think it would be uncomfortable for her to have a key in her mouth with such a small mouth?" I said nervously: "What if she bites it off?"The fat man became impatient and said: "Look at you, you are full of flaws now. What's wrong with her biting you? She has to bite your hand?"I thought it was right, so I thought, I need two fingers. I took a deep breath, crossed the two fingers and stretched them tremblingly into her mouth, just when they almost touched her lips. , I suddenly heard a voice saying in my ear: "Stop." Chapter 21 Blue Eyed Fox CorpseI was stunned and thought to myself, "It sounds so familiar. Isn't this voice the third uncle's?" Isn't he still on the cliff? Why did the voice seem to be nearby? I turned around to look for him, but found that there was no one around except the fat man. I couldn't help but wonder, and suddenly I heard the third uncle say: "You have blood on your hands." , as soon as it enters the corpse's mouth, the corpse will rise immediately, so don't mess around. "I looked around for the source of the sound, and finally found that the sound came from under the jade platform, but the jade platform was so rich in color that I couldn't see what was underneath. I hurriedly asked: "Third uncle, are you under this jade platform?" ?"The third uncle said: "I will explain to you later. You follow my method, lower the head of the female corpse, put your thumb on her throat, and then pat her on the back of the head. Remember, you must hold her Throat, otherwise the key will be swallowed by her!" I agreed, followed his words, hit the female corpse's throat, and then tapped it gently, and a key fell out of her mouth. As soon as the key fell onto the jade platform, I felt my shoulders loosen, and the female corpse's arms dropped down, and her body lay down on the jade platform.I breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that I was finally liberated, and then my third uncle said from below: "Nephew, is there a fat man next to you?"I looked up at the fat man. He had already picked up the dropped key and was studying it carefully. He nodded and said, "Yes."The third uncle suddenly asked in Hangzhou dialect: "See if he has any shadow."I couldn't help but be stunned when I heard it, and didn't understand what he meant. I just glanced at the fat man's feet reflexively, and saw that his shadow was obscured by the shadow of the jade bed. If I didn't stick my head out, I couldn't see him. Find out if there is any. I couldn't help but feel a little confused and said, "I can't see clearly now."The third uncle sounded very nervous and said to me: "Listen, let me tell you something. Don't be afraid. I just saw the body of the fat man on my way to this place. You must be careful. This fat man is probably not a human being."I took a look at the fat man and saw that his cheeks were rosy, and his expression and movements did not look like a ghost. I couldn't help but wonder: "Uncle, are you wrong?"The third uncle said: "No, that must be him. I can't be mistaken. He is probably one of the last batch of tomb robbers. He must have been encouraging you to put your hand into the mouth of the female corpse just now, right? That's who he was Harm you!"I suddenly felt scared and asked, "According to you, this fat man in front of me is a ghost?"The third uncle said: "Yes, no matter what he says, don't believe it. Look for something around you to ward off evil spirits."At this time, the fat man raised his head and glanced at me. I suddenly felt that his eyes were very strange, as if he was very malicious. I couldn't help but half-believed him. I hurriedly fumbled around and touched the belt of the armored corpse, which was also connected to the belt. As for the scabbard of a saber, I think the ancients would carve the words to ward off ghosts on their sash and pick it up quickly.Although the words on the belt were very faint, I could still recognize at a glance that they were indeed the words of the State of Lu. Could this person really be King Lu Shang? Who is this female corpse over there? Could it be his wife? I thought about it for a moment, and my eyes were not idle. I had already scanned the belt. Although I couldn't understand most of these words, the "Yinxi Baodi" traced with gold powder on it was very easy to read. It was indeed Spells to suppress ghosts. I felt happy.At this time, I thought about something and asked my third uncle, "It's strange. This jade bed is not transparent. How can you see us?"The third uncle said: "I don't know either. I saw it clearly from below, as if it were a piece of transparent glass. When I walked over, I saw you trying to take the key from the female corpse's mouth. I just called you. Fortunately, you can hear me, otherwise it would be terrible if you put your hand in. "I became more and more bored, and I always felt that there was something wrong. I thought to myself: This jade bed is not wide, and the two corpses on it are placed very close together, and the moonlight here is not particularly bright. I want to see through it under this level of light. Passing two corpses side by side, it seemed a bit impossible to see them so clearly.I looked at the fat man again and saw that he was still studying the key, and suddenly I felt something was wrong.With the fat man's character, even if he didn't understand what I said in Hangzhou dialect, he would definitely interrupt. It was absolutely impossible for him to stare blankly at a key for such a long time.I got off the jade bed and slapped the fat man on the shoulder. I was just about to test him. Unexpectedly, the fat man's reaction to that ordinary slap was so big. He suddenly opened his eyes angrily and yelled: "You kid, what the hell are you doing?" It turns out you have been lying to me!" After saying that, he raised the sword in his hand and stabbed it. I was so shocked that I took several steps back and shouted, "What are you doing!"His eyes were red and he didn't listen to me at all. He rushed over and stabbed me again. The fat man's movements were quite sharp. I saw that he would definitely be stabbed if I didn't run away. I quickly turned around and ran down the stone steps. The fat man yelled. He shouted: "I told you to run!" He chased after him desperately, gnashing his teeth as if I had killed his father.I ran as fast as I could along the stone path. The fat man looked bloated, but he ran very fast. I saw that the stone corridor was short, and after running a little longer, I reached the stone altar at the end. After that, there was a lot of stone on the ground. The vines, if you step on them, you will probably have to hang sausages again, I feel anxious. I wondered if he was really an evil ghost and wanted to support me, but how could any evil ghost stab someone with a knife?Thinking of this, there was almost no road ahead. I braked and used the belt in my hand as a whip. The fat man dodged. I rushed forward and bit his hand. I said to myself, "You dare to bite a ghost in this world." I was still the first, he screamed in pain, the knife fell to the ground, I flew up and kicked the knife outside the stone corridor.At this point, I had already exposed my flaw. The fat man pushed me to the ground and said, "I'll choke you to death!" and he suddenly grabbed my neck.In desperation, I strangled his neck with my belt. I thought, "You are cruel and I am not kind either. I will fight you!"I choked him and he pinched me. The key to pinching each other is to strangle the other person to death before he suffocates. When I saw that the fat man didn't keep his hands at all, he almost spit out my tongue. , I didn't expect that this belt seemed to be in good condition, but the quality was so bad that it broke when I put some force on it.The belt was made of cowhide, with bronze armor like small scales on it. Once the cowhide was broken, those bronze armors fell on my face like flowers, and the piece of armor engraved with "Yinxi Baodi" fell into it. In my open mouth, I suddenly felt a bitter liquid flow into my throat instantly. I remembered that the nails were from the corpse, and I choked suddenly with nausea. Suddenly, I felt blurry in front of my eyes, as if something had fallen. Like in a black mist.I was very confused and thought, could it be that I had been strangled to death by the fat man so quickly? I just felt that the bitter taste in my mouth was getting stronger and stronger, and the things in front of me became clearer and clearer. Then I woke up suddenly and suddenly found myself pressed by the fat man on the jade bed. His eyes turned blue and he was strangling my neck. The key didn't fall out of the female corpse's mouth, and her hands were still tightly hooked on my shoulders. The scene was extremely chaotic! Only then did I realize that everything just now was an illusion! !I turned to look at the blue-eyed fox corpse next to me. His mask was still on the ground, and the two eyes in the slits had turned to our side, staring straight at us.I couldn't think of it, no wonder the fat man told me not to look at it just now. The eyes of this blue-eyed fox corpse were so evil. The fat man was so strong. Even if I woke up now, he would strangle me to death. I touched my mouth and found out All the quick nails in his mouth have melted. I was in a hurry when I suddenly caught a glimpse of the purple gold box in the fox corpse's hand. Without thinking too much, I stretched out my hand desperately, picked it up and hit the fat man on the head.The fat man was very fierce. He cursed loudly and tightened his hands. I thought to myself, why the hell are you trying to strangle me to death? You just want to break my neck! My heart suddenly turned violent, and I actually had the intention to kill. This person was very scary. When I had the intention to kill, the strength of my hands was completely different. I heard a bang, and the fat man rolled his eyes, and his whole body was almost knocked to pieces by me. Zhen, suddenly fell on me, my neck relaxed, and I coughed out a mouthful of blood.At this time, I suddenly saw that the eyes of the blue-eyed fox corpse seemed to have suddenly opened wide. A strange force attracted me to look at him. Suddenly, my mind began to become confused again. In desperation, I couldn't take care of the fat man. Then he pushed him onto the corpse. The fat man was so big that he just pressed the corpse firmly. With this pressure, the strange feeling disappeared immediately.I rubbed my neck. The prints on the boss's fingers were almost out of shape. My whole body was in terrible pain. The eyes of this blue-eyed fox corpse were so powerful. If I hadn't happened to swallow the piece of armor on his belt, I and I would have been together. One of the fat people is bound to die. I took a look at the purple gold box that I had just used as the murder weapon, and suddenly found that there were small keyholes on it. I couldn't help but let out a sigh. Then I looked at the mouth of the female corpse and thought to myself, could that key be used for Who opened this box? Chapter 22 The Eightfold Treasure LetterThe purple gold box felt heavy to the touch, and looked a bit like the silver-rimmed dome in the shrunken Eightfold Treasure Letter (eight boxes containing relics), except that it was much smaller. Buddhism had not yet been introduced to China at that time. What was put there was definitely not a relic. I shook it, but there was no sound. I thought to myself: Could it be the ghost seal that the fat man mentioned?The key was in the female corpse's mouth. I calmed down, took a deep breath, put my fingers under her tongue, clamped the key, and then carefully took it out. Before the key came out of her mouth, I I saw a very thin silk thread tied to the handle of the key, leading all the way to the throat of the female corpse. I suddenly realized that something was wrong. There seemed to be something tied to the other end of the thread.Grandpa told me that during the Shang Dynasty, Chinese craftsmen could cleverly install some crossbows into human corpses and fire them with gold wires. As soon as the tomb robbers took out the jade plug or orb from the mouth or anus of the corpse, The mechanism was activated immediately, and the crossbow arrows shot out of the body. Because at that time, the distance between the body and the body was often very close, and it was impossible to dodge. I don't know how many tomb robbers died under this mechanism.I pressed the belly of the female corpse, and sure enough I touched a few hard things. I said to myself: Fortunately, I am slow. If it was a fat man or a Panzi, I am afraid he would have been tricked! Thinking that all these arrangements seemed to be specially designed for tomb robbers, I couldn't help but feel a chill.The silk thread behind the key is gold and can be pulled but not broken. I pinched it with my fingernails and it broke. I took out the key and checked it with the keyhole on the purple gold box. Sure enough, it matched. But I don't know what's strange in this box, maybe there is a mechanism. I thought about it and decided it would be better not to open it for the time being.At this time, I suddenly discovered that the female corpse hooked to me suddenly became ferocious. I was horrified. I saw her face shriveled up like a spoiled orange, and she let out a helpless sound in her throat. The descriptive voice, in a matter of seconds, transformed from a living beauty into a mummy right in front of me. I only shook my hand, and her withered arms were broken, and her withered body fell to the jade platform. Constantly shrinking.I was so scared. It seemed that the gems on this key really had antiseptic effect. I didn't dare to think about it any more, so I stuffed all these things into my bag, thinking that it was not a good place to stay for a long time, and then I went to carry the fat man on my back.The fat man was hit hard by me, and even after I pulled him several times, there was no movement. I thought to myself that it was not going to happen, maybe he was beaten to death by me. At this time, I couldn't care so much. I first took one of his hands and yelled: "Get up!" Then I straightened my back and put him on my back. The fat man was so heavy that he almost pressed me to the point of vomiting blood. I shook my head secretly and greeted Fatty's ancestors as I walked.Fortunately, the stone corridor was not long, so I quickly reached the middle section. As soon as I left the vine-covered area, I saw the cliff. Uncle San and Pan Zi were not on it. It seemed like I should go back and find a way out. I walked to the sacrificial platform at the end of the stone corridor, put the fat man on the sacrificial platform, and wanted to take a good rest. Suddenly I saw that my third uncle had come out of the hole closest to the ground.He is very familiar with things like these Qimen Dunjia. As long as he is here, the maze is nothing at all. I was afraid that he would not see me, so I waved and shouted: "Uncle Third, I am here!!"When the third uncle saw me, he wanted to laugh, but his expression suddenly changed. He pointed behind me. I turned around and saw that the fat man had sat up at some point, and the blue-eyed fox corpse was lying on his side. On his back, he looked at me coldly. Chapter 23 CoffinMy eyes were fixed at once and I couldn't move away. However, I don't know if it was because of the nail flakes on my belt. Although I couldn't turn my head around, I didn't have any hallucinations. My eyes were in a trance for a while, but my mind was very clear.At this time, I suddenly heard the voices of my third uncle and the others rushing towards me, and I screamed in my heart that something was wrong. They had never tasted the magic of this fox corpse, so they didn't know how powerful it was. If they came over hastily, something would definitely happen. I wanted to scream to remind them, but my throat seemed to be stuck with something. I opened my mouth wide but nothing could come out. I was so anxious that I almost burst a blood vessel.Suddenly I had a flash of inspiration and found that I could still move my hands a little. I immediately made a pistol gesture with both hands, pointing the gun head at the head of the fox corpse, and kept nodding, screaming in my heart: Pan Zi, You have to be smarter this time. If you don't understand this move, you can really eat shit!After just a few clicks, there was a gunshot, and the head of the blue-eyed fox corpse was completely blown off in front of my eyes. I was opening my mouth at that time, and the corpse water almost burst into my face and mouth. I immediately vomited it out. This thing was more disgusting than eating shit. I almost vomited everything in my stomach before I turned around. , I saw Pan Zi in the distance covering the wound with one hand and making an OK gesture to me with the other. I cursed secretly and wiped the corpse water off my face with my sleeves.There is a distance from the third uncle's place to the sacrificial altar. There are vines all the way, which is very dangerous. However, the third uncle is very clever. He uses stones to attract the vines away first, and then goes over by himself. After a while, they climbed up this Sacrificial altar. He was very afraid that something would happen to me, so he immediately came over to see if I was okay. As soon as he smelled my scent, he frowned and almost vomited out. I was not very happy to begin with. Seeing him like this, I jumped up and gave him a hug. , he was so disgusted that he almost fell down.When I saw that they were all safe and sound, I thought of something and asked: "Third uncle, why did you abandon me and run away in the main tomb? Damn, you scared me to death. How can I stay alone in that hellish place?" ah?"After hearing this, the third uncle threw away his hands and gave Da Kui a head-knock: "I told this kid not to touch anything, but he just didn't listen." Then he told what happened to him. It turned out that they were there. In another ear room of the tomb, they saw a tomb wall. Generally, if there is a tomb wall in an ancient tomb, there must be a hidden room behind it. Naturally, they did not expect that in this ancient tomb, any secret door opens downwards. Yes, the third uncle is such a shrewd man, he found the mechanism at a glance. Unfortunately, Dakui was quick, and before the third uncle could figure it out, he had already pressed the mechanism, and then just like us, he fell to the Western Zhou Dynasty on the next floor. After that, the plot seemed to be very twists and turns. The third uncle became more and more outrageous as he talked. I saw that he almost went to irrelevant places, so I asked him to stop.The third uncle said: "You really don't believe it, look at me guys." He took out a black box from his back, clicked it, and the box magically turned into a gun. I have done some research on guns, and this gun is also very famous, so I was shocked when I saw it.This is an Ares folding submachine gun with a caliber of nine millimeters. It shoots pistol bullets. It is about the size of a carton of Chinese cigarettes and weighs less than six pounds. It is easy to use. Of course, because of its small size, this gun is also very unstable.The third uncle said that they also found several corpses in the tomb passage. This gun and some explosives were all taken from the corpses. Not only that, the place was full of bullet holes. It looked like a fight. A fierce battle.I carefully inspected the gun and was very confused. It seemed that the previous batch of tomb robbers who came in were very well-equipped, at least much better than us. I wonder where they came from? These people didn't come out after they came in. Could it be that they all died here? If they are not dead, where are they now?I was thinking as I leaned against the sacrificial platform, but I didn't expect that this seemingly very solid stone platform would not be able to support me. Before I could put all my weight on it, the sacrificial platform suddenly sank and sank half way down. We were startled and thought we had touched some kind of trap, so we crouched down quickly. We only heard a series of sounds of the machine starting up, starting from our feet and going all the way. Finally, there was a loud noise from the stone platform in the distance. When we looked around, we saw that the giant tree behind the stone platform had cracked. There was a large gap, and in the gap appeared a huge bronze coffin fixed with iron chains. Those iron chains have been integrated with the tree body, and have been wrapped around the bronze coffin several times.The third uncle was stunned and said with an ooh, "So the real coffin is here."Da Kui shouted happily: "Good guy, such a big coffin must be worth money, right? Now it's not in vain!"The third uncle patted his head and said: "It's worth money. Don't worry about money all the time. Even if this thing is worth money, you can't move it away. I don't care how much I tell you. This is called a coffin, not a coffin!" Don't fucking embarrass me all the time!"Dakui touched his head and didn't dare to speak anymore. I took a closer look and felt something was wrong, so I said to my third uncle: "It's strange. Others' coffins are nailed and not ready to be opened again. Look at this posture, this stone It seems that the mechanism of the station was originally designed to allow others to find this coffin. Did the tomb owner originally plan to let others open his coffin one day? And you see, these iron chains are so strong, it doesn't look like they are used for it? It's fixed, but it seems to be tied up to prevent the contents from coming out."The third uncle took a closer look and saw that this was indeed the case. He couldn't help but look at each other. We encountered countless incredible things along the way. Is there another monster here? So is it better to open it or not?The third uncle gritted his teeth and said: "I guess all the valuable treasures in this tomb are in it. If you don't go there, wouldn't it be in vain? So what if there are rice dumplings in it? We have guns and cannons now, but it's really not possible. Just copy the guy and fight with it."I nodded, and my third uncle added: "Besides, it's impossible for us to go back the same way we came. Almost every hole on this cliff leads to the labyrinth of stone passages. I don't know how much it will cost to get out from there." Time, the best way is to climb out from above."We looked up and saw the cracks on the roof of the cave. The moonlight shone down from the roof of the cave, making it look very desolate. Uncle San pointed at the giant tree and said, "Look, the top of this giant tree is very close to the roof of the cave." There are also many vines extending from the tree to the top of the cave. This is simply a natural ladder, and there are so many branches on the whole tree, which is very easy to climb, which is convenient for us to get out. "Pan Zi said: "Third Master, why are you talking nonsense here? That tree is a man-eating tree. Are you not seeking death by climbing that tree?"The third uncle laughed: "This tree is called Hydra Cypress. I have thought of it a long time ago. Didn't you see that those vines dare not touch the stone here? This stone is called Tianxinyan, which is specially designed to defeat the Hydra Cypress. , let's get some stone ash and apply it on ourselves to make sure everything goes smoothly." Dakui asked worriedly: "Will it work?"The third uncle glared at him, and I knew he was going to curse again, so I quickly said, "Okay, let's try it and we'll find out."We took action immediately without saying a word. Da Kui carried Fatty on his back, and Third Uncle helped Pan Zi. I packed up my equipment and looked back at the cave, thinking that we were all safe now. I wonder what happened to the stuffy oil bottle. Third Uncle He noticed my worries and said, "His skills can definitely protect him, so don't worry."I nodded. Frankly speaking, I really have no right to worry about Menyou Ping. His skills are infinitely superior to mine, and he seems to have thaumaturgy. If I should be worried, he should be the one worried about me.I walked in front with my gun in my hand, and they followed me, slowly walking up the high-step stone platform. They had just run down in a hurry, and didn't look carefully. It turned out that the stone platform was made of large pieces of Tianxin Rock. It's so big, I don't know how it was brought in. There are also some deer-headed cranes carved on the steps. This kind of relief is very rare. I can't help but wonder what level of princes this King Lu Shang is, and why the specifications of the tomb are so bizarre. .At this time, we had already reached the tree hole, and we saw clearly that the hole was not opened by itself, but was torn open by more than a dozen iron chains inside. The huge bronze coffin was right in front of us. It was at least two and a half meters long, and I saw that it was densely engraved with inscriptions.The characters of the Warring States Period were relatively complex, and the characters of Qi and Lu were commonly used by scholars at that time. After the Chu State annexed the Lu State, it also absorbed a large amount of the Lu State's culture, and its writing was relatively similar to the Lu State. Most of the rubbings from the Warring States Period that I have on hand are from that period, so I can still get a rough idea of these inscriptions.At this time, I don't know why everyone is silent, as if they are afraid of waking up the owner of the tomb. The third uncle took out the pry bar and knocked it. There was a dull echo inside. It was definitely full of stuff. The third uncle knew that I was good at these things, so he asked me softly: "Can you understand what is written on it?"I shook my head and said, "I can't understand the specifics, but I am sure that the owner of this coffin is King Lu Shang we are looking for. The words on it should be his life. He seems to be less than fifty years old." He died without any children, and the scene when he died was the same as what I had learned before. He died suddenly in front of Lu Gong. The other things should be some of his life. "I was not interested in the humanities of Lu at that time, so I only glanced at it a few times and stopped reading."Then what do these words mean?" Dakui asked me. I took a look and saw that in the middle of the coffin, there was a word "Qi" written, and then there was a long string of words "Chou Yinmao" below. These words were particularly large and seemed It's more eye-catching. I know that these numbers are the same day, but during the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, the Zhou Dynasty declined, the princes went their own way, and the calendar was extremely chaotic, so I don't know which day it is. Said: "This should mark the date of the coffin. But I don't know what day it is."While I was studying the inscriptions, my third uncle was studying how to open the coffin. He shook the iron chains. Each of these chains was as thick as a thumb. At that time, China had just entered the Iron Age. This thing should be considered a luxury. Taste. After so many years, most of them have aged badly and can basically only be used as decorations. I asked them to get out of the way, pulled the bolt of the gun, and fired a few bursts. All the iron chains were broken, leaving only a few to fix the position.The third uncle asked me to step back and said, "Stop studying it, just get it out of the way!"As soon as he finished speaking, the coffin suddenly shook on its own, and a muffled sound came from inside. At first I thought I heard it wrong, and I was about to ask someone else, but suddenly I was shocked again. This time I heard it really clearly, and I felt a chill all over my body. I felt bad! There's definitely something wrong with this! Chapter 24 Living CorpseWe were all so frightened that we took a few steps back. Although we had already thought that there would be something wrong with the coffin, when we actually encountered it, we couldn't help but gasp. This movement clearly means that there must be a movable Lord inside, and it is definitely not a good thing if the things in the coffin can move.Da Kui's face turned pale and he trembled and said, "It seems like there is something alive inside? Third Master, I think we should leave this coffin alone."The third uncle carefully looked at the seams of the coffin, shook his head and said: "Impossible, this coffin is sealed very well, and the air cannot circulate at all. No matter what living creature is inside, even if it has a life span of three thousand years, it will have been suffocated to death." Besides, this is just a coffin, and there are several layers of coffins inside. Let's pry off one or two layers first and then listen clearly."I roughly estimated the weight of this thing. In my memory, the heaviest bronze coffin should be the giant coffin from the tomb of Zeng Houyi in Leigudun. It weighed about nine tons. This one is about the same size, but the tomb of Zeng Houyi The one was made of bronze inlaid with wooden boards, but this one was made entirely of bronze. It probably weighed far more than nine tons. I couldn't estimate the specific amount at all.Dakui and his third uncle used knives to scrape off the fire paint at the joints, then stuck the pry bar in, shouted, and pressed it down. There was a creaking sound, and the bronze coffin plate tilted up. I hurriedly We went up to help and pushed the bronze plate out. This plate weighed at least more than 800 kilograms. It took a long time to move half of it. We were so tired that we were out of breath. In the end, several of us used our shoulders at the same time. Once it was lifted, the board was flipped to the side, finally revealing the coffin inside.It was an exquisite jade-lacquered coffin, inlaid with jade stones. These jade stones were arranged very neatly, in two ways: rhombus and circle. This summed up the saying that the sky is round and the place is round. The jade was nested in the coffin. It was a painted wooden coffin. Because the outside was covered with jade, I couldn't tell what was painted on it. When Pan Zi saw the coffin, his eyes almost fell. He covered the wound with half his face crying, and the other half crying. Smiling: "Damn, there are so many jade, now I can walk sideways!" He gritted his teeth and was about to take action. The third uncle hurriedly shouted: "No! This is Xinjiang Manas jade, you have to tear it apart." If you open it for sale, it can only be sold for hundreds of thousands. There are so many of us and it's not enough. You have to take the entire jade nest to make it valuable!"Pan Zi had already gotten into trouble, and when his third uncle's eyes widened, he didn't dare to make a mistake, scratched his head and stepped aside.The third uncle knocked on the painted wooden coffin and said: "Generally, the princes and kings of the Warring States Period had two coffins and three coffins. If the tree is counted as the first layer of coffins, now we have removed the two coffins and two coffins. Then The lower layer should be the most precious." After that, the third uncle carefully used a knife to remove all the gold threads from the lacquer coffin. In order not to damage the jade nested coffin, he was very careful. After half an hour, the entire set of coffins was finally taken out.As soon as the jade nested coffin was removed, I saw the paintings on the wooden coffin. These things are easier to understand than the inscriptions. I turned on a miner's lamp and looked carefully. There were several narrative paintings painted on it. The one on the coffin board Maybe it was the scene when the coffin had just been laid. I saw a huge tree with a hole in the middle. The bronze coffin was being carried by many skeletons and the lid had not yet been closed. Then there were many people kneeling respectfully beside it. There.The third uncle carefully folded the jade nested coffin and put it in his backpack. I tried to carry it on my back. The thing was very heavy and seemed to be tough to carry on my back.Encouraged by this thing, Da Kui suddenly became energetic. Without saying a word, he continued to open the painted wooden coffin inside. The third uncle grabbed him and cursed: "You will faint when you see a ghost. Look." Don't risk your life if you get the money. There is only one floor below, so don't be careless and take it easy." He squatted down, put his ear to the coffin board, and made a gesture to tell us not to talk.We held our breaths for fear of disturbing him. He listened for a long time, turned around, and said with a pale face: "There seems to be breathing in there."We were all stunned. If we heard ghosts screaming inside, we might still be able to accept it, but now there is something breathing inside, which is too bizarre. Dakui was so frightened that he stuttered and said, "It must not be a living dead!"The third uncle said: "Fart! Don't give me the fucking nonsense here. It's already reached this point. Should we cover the coffin board for him?" He took out the black donkey's hoof and clamped it into the nest. , made a gesture to me, I picked up the gun, and Da Kuilun picked up the pry bar in his hand, guarding the side of the coffin, ready to give it a black shot no matter what jumped out.The third uncle spat into his hand twice, and first moved his arms to strengthen himself, and then he was about to insert the pry bar inside. At this moment, a voice behind him shouted: "Stop!"When we looked back, it turned out that the fat man had woken up at some point. He was touching his head and waving his hands to us: "No, no, no, it will cause trouble in a meeting like this. You have so little experience and you still want to defeat him." . It's really like using a flashlight in a pit, looking for shit." The third uncle snorted, "Then you are so open-minded?"The fat man waved his hand and asked the third uncle to go away. He put his hand into the gap between the lacquer coffin and the bronze coffin. He closed his eyes and groped for a long time. Suddenly, he exerted force on his hand, and we heard a snap, and the coffin neatly cracked from the middle. Come on. At that moment, we all seemed to hear an extremely miserable cry coming from the coffin. I was so frightened that my hands softened and I almost dropped my gun. The fat man immediately jumped back, spread his hands, and said: "Back off!"I unconsciously picked up the gun, pointed it at the coffin, and quickly stepped back a few steps. The lacquered coffin rose up from the coffin like a lotus, and then the coffin lid with cracks on the left and right flipped down. This ingenious design It was so breathtaking that we couldn't help but stare.At the same time, we saw a man in black armor sitting up from the coffin. I raised my shoulders and was about to shoot. The fat man grabbed my hand and said, "Don't move, he is wearing Baby, don't break it!"At this time, I finally saw what the mysterious King Lu Shang looked like. It was a rare wet corpse. The skin all over his body was so white that it looked transparent. His eyes were closed. It looked like he was very dead when he died. It was painful, and the facial features were almost distorted. I was very surprised that since he had a way to keep the girl's body from decaying for thousands of years, why couldn't he preserve his own body.The third uncle walked to the side and took a look and said, "I thought it was another fucking zongzi. Look, there is a piece of wood behind him to support him. No wonder he can sit up."We all walked over, and sure enough, it was a very delicate mechanism. As soon as the coffin was opened, the corpse inside would be propped up by a wooden stick and sit up. An ordinary tomb robber would probably be scared to death.At this moment, we all breathed a sigh of relief and thought that King Lu Shang had really planned everything. Unfortunately, he should have thought that those who are afraid of ghosts are not afraid of ghosts, and those who are afraid of ghosts are not afraid of ghosts. Those who dare to open other people's coffins at night are all desperate people. Disciple, such a tactic to scare people is too underestimated of us.We all gathered around, and I had already seen that the armor he was wearing was actually the last coffin. Its scientific name is Jinlu Jade Armor, but for some reason the jade pieces on it turned black. I walked closer. Looking at it, I couldn't help but be stunned. I saw that the chest of the corpse was still rising and falling, as if it was still breathing. The breathing sound was so obvious now that I could almost see moisture coming out of his nose.Dakui opened his mouth in surprise: "This... this... this thing seems to be alive!" Chapter 25 Jade FigurinesI was so shocked that I took a few steps back, all my muscles tense, fearing that the corpse would suddenly stand up and pounce on me. I asked softly: "Why is this corpse gasping for air? Have you ever encountered this kind of thing before?"Dakui trembled and said, "Of course not. If this happens often, I would rather clean the toilet than fight upside down."I looked at Pan Zi. He was covering his wound with sweat all over his face and said, "Don't care what it is. Give him a shot. He'll die if he doesn't! He'll be in trouble when he gets up later." When I heard this It makes sense. In this underground place, it is better to do more than to think too much. If you do something quickly, you will definitely be right. They quickly picked up the gun. The third uncle and the fat man waved their hands and shouted at the same time: "Wait...wait!"As he said that, the third uncle had already approached the corpse. He waved to me while looking at the armor on the corpse. He was so surprised that he couldn't close his mouth. He pointed at the black armor and said: "This... this is not a jade figurine. Oh my God, this thing really exists!"I was confused and quickly asked what it was. The third uncle was so excited that he almost burst into tears. He stammered: "Zao... creation, I, Wu Laosan, have been fighting for so long, and finally... finally let me find it." I bought a magical artifact, it's a jade figurine." He grabbed my shoulder, "As long as you wear this thing, you will be rejuvenated. Did you see it? This corpse is the proof!"At that time, forty or fifty years old was considered a very old age. Although the muscles of this body were shriveled, this person's face was really very young. I couldn't help but be secretly surprised, thinking to myself, is there really such a thing as rejuvenation in this world?The fat man's eyes widened when he saw it, and he said, "I didn't expect that even Qin Shihuang couldn't find this thing. It turned out to be on his body. What third master, do you know how to take off this thing?"The third uncle shook his head, "I heard that this thing can't be taken off from the outside. This is also a trouble. Do we have to carry the whole body out?"The two of them checked back and forth, and I saw that the corpse was being pulled by their arms and legs. He had no temper at all, and it seemed that there was no danger. I couldn't help but gradually relaxed my mood, and asked: "What if we take off this jade figurine?" What will happen to the people inside?"The fat man didn't expect this, and said: "I really don't know about that, Fat Master. At worst, he will be wiped out in ashes."I said, "Then he was living a good life, wouldn't it turn into murder if we did this?"The fat man almost fell down laughing after hearing this, and said: "Little comrade, if you have the ideological consciousness to fight against you, then you don't have to do anything. None of these ancient princes and nobles has their hands full of blood, even if they are caught, they will have to do it." Shoot. If you are still worried about this, you are full."I thought it right. Seeing how busy they were, they couldn't be idle, so I went to check the coffin to see if there were any good things in the funerary objects. There was a thick layer of scale-like things on the bottom of the coffin. , there were layers upon layers of unnamed objects. I grabbed a handful of these scales and asked, "What are these?"The third uncle was absent-minded, so he smelled it and said: "This is the human skin he shed." I felt sick, immediately threw the thing away, and cursed: "Damn, does this King Lu Shang have a skin disease? So much skin."The third uncle said: "Don't talk nonsense. It's the old skin he shed. Every time he sheds it, he looks younger. Looking at the amount of skin, he has shed five or six layers of skin."I thought these things were too disgusting, like snake skin, and I had no interest in it. At this time, the fat man shouted: "There is a way!"We gathered around to take a look, and saw that there was an extra head of gold thread on a piece of jade in the nest of the jade figurine. I wondered: "I said, damn fat man, your damn eyes are too sharp. There are multiple threads here." You can tell."The fat man rolled his eyes at me and muttered: "You comrades from the southern faction are too murderous. You will dump any tomb without even picking up the pot. This dumping is a meticulous craftsmanship. Did you see it? If your fat man is gone today, I, you have to dissolve this body to get this jade figurine out."The third uncle was embarrassed and cursed: "Fuck you, I don't know if that's the case. Maybe there's an extra thread here."The fat man laughed and said, "Don't you fucking believe in evil." As he said that, he went to pull the thread. When his hand was halfway out, I heard a "whoosh" and I felt something flash in front of my eyes. It was lightning. Like flint, the third uncle reacted very quickly and kicked the fat man out. As soon as the fat man got out of the way, a black knife was nailed to the tree with a "bang" sound, and most of it went in. I was shocked. If it hadn't been for Third Uncle's kick, the fat man's head would have been penetrated.When we looked back, we saw Menyou Ping standing at the bottom of the steps, covered in blood, with a cyan unicorn tattoo appearing on his body from time to time. His left hand still kept the action of throwing out the knife, and his right hand held a strange Things, when we saw them clearly, we all gasped. What he held up in his right hand was actually the head of the bloody corpse.Menyouping looked at us and staggered up the steps. He was breathing very heavily. It looked like the situation was not good. Judging from the scars all over his body, it must have been a fierce battle. He looked at the coffin first. Then he waved his hand to us and said softly: "Get out of the way."The fat man's forehead had veins popping out. How could he possibly blame him? He jumped up and cursed: "What the hell did you just do!" Menyouping turned his head, glared at him coldly, and said, "Kill you."The fat man was furious. He rolled up his sleeves and was about to rush forward. Da Kui hugged him quickly. The third uncle saw that the atmosphere was not right and that the fat man was not a kind person. He hurriedly tried to smooth things over and said, "Don't panic. I must have a reason for doing things." Yes, let's listen carefully first, he has saved your life along the way, right, so just take it easy."The fat man thought about it, and it was right. He didn't want to take action again. He broke away from Dakui and sat on the ground angrily, saying: "There are many people in your mother's army. Fatty, I can't beat four people with one punch. I can't help it. Whatever you say." "Menyouping put the bloody corpse head in his hand on the jade bed, coughed and said: "This bloody corpse is the previous owner of this jade figurine. King Lu Shang found him when he was fighting upside down and took off the jade figurine. , he became what he is now. This jade figurine sheds its skin every five hundred years, and the jade figurine can only be taken off when it is peeling. Otherwise, the living corpse in front of you has become a blood corpse. It has been more than three thousand years, and if you just pulled the thread, the body inside would immediately rise, and we would all die here."After he finished speaking, he coughed a few more times. I saw blood starting to ooze from the corners of his mouth, and I thought, maybe he had injured his internal organs.Pan Zi had been leaning to the side uncomfortably and had been silent. At this time, he suddenly said: "Brother, I, Pan Zi, have a straight mouth. Don't take it off. You know too much. If it's convenient, you might as well explain it clearly. What kind of god are you, you saved my life, if I have the chance to go out, I might as well come and say thank you."Pan Zi's words were very coincidental. I thought that Menyouping would not be able to deal with it, but unexpectedly he remained silent, as if he had no intention of paying attention to us. He walked up to the body of King Lu Shang, I looked at him with disgust, and suddenly a cold light flashed in my eyes. Before I saw his movements, his hands had already caught the corpse's neck and lifted him out of the coffin. A scream came out of the corpse's throat. It kept shaking. All this happened so fast that I couldn't react at all. Menyou Ping said coldly to the corpse: "You have lived long enough to die." There was a burst of veins in his hand and a sound of bone cracking. , the limbs of the corpse kept shaking, and with one final kick, the skin quickly turned black.We all looked at him dumbfounded. For a moment, no one knew what to say. He threw the body on the ground, as if the jade figurine was just trash and not worth mentioning. I grabbed him and said, "What on earth are you doing?" Who! What kind of hatred do you have with this King Lu Shang?"Menyouping looked at me for a long time and said, "What can I do if I know?"The fat man said unconvinced: "What's the point? We worked hard to get down to this tomb and finally opened this coffin. You strangled the body to death without saying a word. You should at least give us an explanation." "One sound!"Mengyou Piao turned his head and looked at the bloody corpse's head on the jade bed with a very sad expression. He pointed to a purple jade box at the back of the painted lacquer coffin and said, "Everything you need to know is there. "In the box." Chapter 26 Purple Jade BoxPurple jade is amethyst. It is generally used as a charm and to ward off evil spirits. It is rarely used as a box. This box seems to be dug out of a whole piece of purple jade. It is very rare. Purple jade is not good at polishing, so There is no pattern on this box, only a gold edge is inlaid on the lid. Judging from the position where it is placed, it should be used as a pillow for the corpse. Generally speaking, jade pillows are already very precious, and purple jade pillows are even more valuable. I am afraid that the emperor at that time did not receive such treatment.We carefully took out the box and put it on the ground. The box had no lock. We opened it and found a roll of golden silk inlaid inside. The fiber of this thing was inlaid with gold thread and it was very well preserved. We unfolded it. Look, the line from the left says "The Book of the Underworld King Shang", and then there are densely packed small characters on the side.The fat man was more interested in the jade figurines than the silk book. He couldn't understand it, so he muttered a few times and ran to study the jade figurines. Menyouping pulled out the knife from the tree and laid the jade aside. Beside the bed, he stared at the corpse of King Lu Shang silently, his eyes blurred.My third uncle and I sat next to him and carefully read the text on the silk book. With my level, I can only understand some fragments, but by connecting these fragments, I can get a general idea. The things recorded in the Book of the Earth are simply unbelievable. If it weren't for the fact that I have experienced so many weird things, I really can't believe that there is such a thing in the world.Beside the words in the Book of Death of King Hades, there is a line of small characters, a preface written by himself, only a few lines of words, followed by all the major events from his birth to his death. If they were all translated, I'm afraid I won't be able to get it done in ten days and a half. Fortunately, I can understand the two most important things.The first thing is how King Lu Shang obtained the Ghost Seal. It was written in a relatively simple way in the silk book, so I briefly thought about it and then read it out.He inherited his father's official position at the age of twenty-five, and robbed ancient tombs for the Lu army, collecting gold to pay for the army. Once, he entered a tomb of unknown age, and there turned out to be a giant snake lying in the coffin. King Lu Shang was very courageous. He thought that the giant snake lying in the coffin must be an evildoer, so he chopped the snake into pieces with one knife, and forcibly ordered the snake to be disemboweled. As a result, from the snake's belly A purple gold box was cut out of it.When I saw this, I couldn't help but be stunned. Could it be that the box I put in my bag was cut out of the snake's belly? The third uncle saw that I had stopped talking and said impatiently: "Don't stop, keep talking!" I couldn't think about it carefully, so I had to regain my senses and continue reading.King Nalu Shang didn't pay much attention to the box. He just thought it was swallowed by a snake. Later, when he went to bed at night, he dreamed of an old man with a white beard and asked him: "Why do you want to kill me?"King Lu Shang was usually very violent. He often killed people and forgot about them. He didn't know who this old man was, so he said, "Kill if you want!"The old man suddenly turned into a giant snake and bit him. Unexpectedly, King Nalu Shang was so fierce that he cut the snake with another knife in his dream. Then he stepped on it and tried to cut off the snake's head. Suddenly he begged for mercy, saying that his body had been killed by him, and if his soul was killed by him again, it would never be reincarnated. If he let it go, he would pass on two treasures to him. It can make him a very popular minister. Although the officers who robbed the tomb at that time were under the direct management of the emperor, their status was very low. King Lu Shang had a very high self-esteem, so this condition was very attractive to him. I agreed.The snake told him how to open the purple gold box in its belly, and also taught him how to use the treasures inside. After hearing this, King Nalu Shang "understood the beauty of it" and felt that this matter was just a matter of time. In response to God's knowledge that it should not be spread to the world, he chopped off the snake's head with one knife. When I saw this, I couldn't help but wonder, this King Lu Shang is too cruel.The fat man ran over at this time and asked: "That treasure must be the Ghost Seal, and what is the other one? It has never been mentioned in ancient books. Could it be this jade figurine?" I signaled him not to worry and continued to look down.After King Nalu Shang woke up, he tried the method in his dream and indeed opened the box. However, he never wrote what treasure was inside. He just said that after using it for a while, it was "quite convenient". He felt that this box was As the matter could not be known to others, the followers he had brought along with their families were killed one by one, even the children who were just one month old were not spared.I took another breath when I saw this, thinking that King Lu Shang must have some mental problems, otherwise how could he be so cruel.The fat man said: "How could he kill so many people by himself? He must have used that treasure. I'm really worried. Can you look at what's written below?"I scolded: "Why are you talking so much nonsense? Go and pack your jade figurines!"He grinned, "Okay, it's okay if I don't interrupt. You should read faster, your intestines are itching!" I ignored him and continued reading.In the following decades, with the help of those two treasures, he was invincible, whether in war or in government, and he became famous for a while. However, in his later years, due to many years of exposure to corpse energy, he developed many stubborn diseases in his body, which was very inconvenient. The emperor thought he was too old, so he removed his military power and asked him to only fight in reverse and not to deal with military affairs. This was actually demoting him.As his health deteriorated day by day, he began to be a little afraid of death. One day, he dreamed of the giant snake that had been there for decades. The giant snake told him that the day of his death had come, and we were all waiting for you in the underworld. When he saw it, almost all of them were people he had killed indiscriminately before! After he woke up, he remembered what he had dreamed and was very frightened, so he went to ask his military adviser for advice.His military officer was a tough-faced man who was proficient in fate and Feng Shui. He thought for a moment and told King Lu Shang that in ancient times there was a kind of jade figurine that could rejuvenate people and make them immortal when worn on the body. Unfortunately, it has disappeared long ago. If you want to find it, The only way to find it was in the ancient tomb. King Lu Shang was at the end of his rope at that time. Regardless of whether Mr. Ironface's words were true or not, they gave him a glimmer of hope, and fighting upside down was his strength. So he studied ancient books all night. The literature at that time was still relatively rich, and many things had not been lost. Finally, he found a large tomb that might contain jade figurines in a simple book.Then, he mobilized more than 3,000 people and spent half a year excavating the mountain, and found a huge Western Zhou imperial tomb in the area he estimated. At that time, the national power of each country was not very good, so the scale of this imperial tomb was at that time It's already amazing. It was built out of a mountain, using natural caves. The tomb passage inside uses the principles of Zhouyi Bagua. It is extremely complicated. If King Lu Shang had not mastered Qimen Dunjia, there would be no way to walk in. The most peculiar thing is that in the cave that is the main tomb Inside, there was a giant tree that he called Hydra, and an almost skinny young male corpse, wearing a black gold-lined jade garment, was meditating on a jade bed under the giant tree.After looking at it, Mr. Ironface said decisively, this is the jade figurine. The young man's body seems dead but not dead. Every once in a while, the dead skin on his body will fall off and new skin will grow from inside. He estimates that this young man , he must be a decayed old man when he dies.This Mr. Iron Face was so amazing that he actually knew how to restrain the bloody corpse. He used a special method to take out the male corpse from the human figurine and sealed it in the sarcophagus in the auxiliary tomb. King Lu Shang followed all the instructions set by Mr. Iron Face. He planned to take fake death medicine and fake death in front of the emperor. The emperor thought that he could really come and go freely between the yin and yang worlds, and was very scared. In order to appease him, the emperor gave him a higher burial treatment than ordinary princes and kings, and his cronies Using the excuse of digging a tomb, he secretly built an ancient tomb like a fan on top of the Western Zhou imperial mausoleum. Because he was familiar with various techniques of tomb robbing, he set up suspicions everywhere, leaving seven fake coffins and hiding himself. In the thousand-year-old tree in the tomb of the Western Zhou Dynasty.Before he put himself into the coffin, he killed everyone involved in the project, pushed them into the river, and then poisoned all his followers, leaving only two loyal confidants, a man and a woman, to bury him. People also take poison and die after completing everything. I estimate that the many ancient corpses in the corpse cave should have been accumulated at this time.At this time, I had a question and said to my third uncle: "What happened to Mr. Iron Mask in the end? It doesn't seem to be mentioned here. Could it be that he was also buried and died?"The third uncle shook his head and said: "This kind of person is very smart. He should have expected that King Lu Shang would kill people and silence him, and he should not be buried with him foolishly and loyally."Menyou Ping said lightly: "Of course he won't, because in the end, the one lying in the jade figurine is no longer King Lu Shang, but himself." Chapter 27 LiesAs soon as this sentence came out, an idea flashed in my mind, and I seemed to have an idea. I was surprised: "Did the two people switch contracts at the last moment?"Menyou Ping nodded and looked at the corpse: "This person is deliberately trying to achieve his goal of immortality by leveraging King Lu Shang's power." "How do you know this? It's like you have experienced it yourself.""I haven't experienced this before," Men Youping shook his head, "When I was fighting against someone a few years ago, I found a complete set of silk books from the Warring States Period in a Song Dynasty tomb. This thing is actually the autobiography of Mr. Ironface. After teaching King Lu Shang all the plans, he set fire to his family, threw a beggar's body into the fire, pretended to be himself, and then pretended to be a beggar and escaped death. King Na Lu Shang Although he knew something was fishy, he had no choice but to wait for King Lu Shang to be buried, then easily sneaked into the tomb, dragged the already defenseless King out of the jade figurine, and lay down in it himself. The king worked hard and ended up making wedding clothes for them. I'm afraid he never expected it. "I wondered: "When the body of King Lu Shang was dragged out, wouldn't it be another bloody corpse? Then wouldn't there be two here?""He didn't write this in his book, maybe because the time that King Lu Shang entered the figurine was too short and he couldn't turn into a blood corpse." His eyes were a little uncomfortable, "In an autobiography, he only mentioned these a little bit. There can be no detailed records."I looked at the bottle of stuffy oil, and for some reason, I suddenly felt that what he said was a bit false. I looked at my third uncle, and sure enough he didn't believe it either. But since he didn't want to tell, he had made up all the lies, so if you try to expose him, it wouldn't be a good idea. Not much fun anymore. After the man said this, as if he had completed his mission, he returned to his expressionless face and stood up and said: "It's almost dawn, we should go out.""No, we haven't found Guixi yet." Fatty said, "Look, there are so many good things here. Isn't it a waste to leave now?"Menyou Ping looked at him coldly, seeming to be a little hostile to the fat man. The fat man asked for trouble, shrugged his shoulders and said, "Okay, but why don't we take this jade figurine away? There may be only one thing like this in the world. Fatty, I do it for everyone's sake."This was a good thing. The third uncle slapped his butt and said, "Then why are you lingering? Let's make a quick decision and get out of this damn place."I suddenly lost interest in these things and didn't want to help them. I closed my eyes and was about to take a rest. At this time, a few drops of water suddenly dripped on my face. I thought it was raining. When I looked up, I saw the blood on my face. The corpse's strange face had poked out of the jade bed, and its two pupil-less eyes were almost on my eyebrows.I jumped up in fright. I saw the bloody corpse's head still rolling on the jade bed. At this time, it actually rolled to the ground, as if there was something inside. The fat man wanted to take a look, but Menyouping grabbed him. , said: "Don't move, take a look first."The fat man nodded. At this time, a very small red corpse bit open the scalp of the bloody corpse and crawled out. Dakui looked at it and cursed: "Damn! Such a small one dares to show its face to grandpa." He picked up the pry bar in his hand and wanted to knock it.The third uncle hugged him and said, "Idiot, this is a damn king. If you kill it, you will get into trouble."Dakui was stunned and said in disbelief: "Such a small one is a bad king? Aren't those big ones going to be depressed to death?"Menyouping was also very surprised. He patted me on the shoulder and said, "Let's leave quickly. The king is here. I can't control these corpses. It's very difficult!"At this time, the little red corpse suddenly made a squeaking sound, shook its wings, as if it saw us, and suddenly spread its wings and flew towards us. Menyouping shouted: "It's poisonous! You'll die if you touch it, get out of the way!"The third uncle turned around and rolled over to our side. Dakui behind him was already a little confused. He didn't react for a moment, but he reflexively pinched the insect. He was stunned for a moment, and suddenly screamed. His hand instantly turned blood red, and not only that, the blood red part spread up his arm very quickly.The fat man shouted: "He's been poisoned, cut off his hand quickly!" As he said that, he came to grab Menyou Ping's knife. Men You Ping was already very weak, but when the fat man hit him, the black knife fell out of his hand, and the fat man flew into the air. As soon as he picked it up, he suddenly sank down and cursed: "Damn, why is it so heavy!" He tried to lift the knife several times, but failed.It was too late at this time. Dakui was so painful that his whole body twisted. In a few seconds, almost his whole body turned blood red, as if all his skin suddenly melted.He looked at his hands, very frightened, and wanted to scream but couldn't. Menyou Ping saw that I wanted to go up to help Dakui, so he pulled me and gritted his teeth and said, "You can't touch him, or you will die if you touch him!"Dakui was very frightened when he saw us all retreating like monsters. He rushed towards me with his mouth wide open, as if shouting: "Help me!" When I saw this scene, I was so frightened that I couldn't even take a step. When I moved, my third uncle rushed over and pulled me away. Da Kui jumped in the air and rushed towards Pan Zi like crazy. Pan Zi was already in a very bad situation and couldn't react in time. The fat man yelled, "It's not good." , suddenly grabbed my gun. I was shocked. I knew he was going to shoot, so I hurriedly grabbed it with him. In the confusion, the gun suddenly went off, and there was a gunshot. Da Kui was shot in the head. He was shocked and fell over. on the ground.There was a buzz in my head and I fell to my knees all of a sudden. It all happened too fast. The person who was just fine suddenly became like this. My mind went blank and I didn't know what to do.The little red corpse squeaked and crawled out of Da Kui's hand, shaking its wings. The fat man cursed and yelled: "No!" It was too late. The fat man ran over and fucked Zi. Jade box, smash that insect to pieces in one go.For a moment, the cave was deathly silent, and not a sound could be heard. Menyouping suddenly grabbed a handful of stone dust on the ground and sprinkled it on himself, shouting: "Go quickly, or it will be too late!"The fat man looked around, but nothing happened, and asked strangely: "Why are you leaving?"As soon as he finished speaking, the originally relatively quiet cave suddenly became noisy, with countless squeaks ringing from all directions. Then, we saw that in the large and small caves on the cave, one, two, three Only, ten, a hundred... Countless cyan corpses rushed out like a tide. The scale could not be described in human language. I saw one wave after another, those in front stepping on those behind, crawling over overwhelmingly. I was stunned as soon as I saw it. My third uncle slapped me on the back of the head and shouted: "Run!"He picked up Pan Zi on his back, and the fat man wanted to pick up the purple jade box. The third uncle shouted: "You're dying!" When the fat man saw that he couldn't move it, he grabbed the gold-encrusted silk and moved it. Stuff it into your pocket.We all climbed up the tree. There were a lot of messy vines and protrusions on the tree, which was very easy to climb. A person with my skill level could run up to ten meters in no time. By that time, all the corpses had swarmed under the tree. I Looking down, oh my god, the whole tree is covered in green. If it falls, there won't be any bones left.The zombies gathered together consciously and suddenly started jumping up. They climb trees much faster than us and are at the base of our feet in no time.The fat man climbed on top of me and asked, "Didn't you say that your blood is more powerful than mosquito repellent? Why is it useless?"My mind was still full of the image of Dakui falling just now, and I didn't want to pay attention to him at all. He was annoyed and cursed secretly. Suddenly, I felt pain in my foot. A zombie had bitten my calf. I kicked He kicked it off and looked down. It was like a pot was boiling down below. The corpses were scrambling to climb up. At this time, the third uncle shouted from above: "Explosives, there is still explosives in the bag next to the jade bed!" I asked: "Where is it?"The third uncle yelled: "You're sitting on the edge and you don't even know it's in the pocket on the left!!" I looked down and saw that the explosive bag was not in the sea of corpses and couldn't be seen at all, so I hurriedly opened it. A few shots and only a few bugs were shot away. At this time, Menyouping suddenly took out a few fire sticks from his pocket, lit them and threw them on the jade bed. Although the bug was no longer afraid of his blood, it was still afraid of fire. When it saw fire coming down, it "brushed" With a sound, he made a big circle and suddenly revealed the backpack. There were already several bugs hanging on the fat man's butt. He shouted: "Mom, hurry up and light the firecrackers, I won't be able to hold it anymore!"Pan Zi shouted from above: "Fuck! No, there are too many explosives in there. If it explodes, we won't be alive!" I saw more and more corpses climbing up. I knew that hesitation now would definitely lead to death, so I shouted: " If you can't control it anymore, you will die!" He gritted his teeth and fired at the backpack.The explosion was too fast, and I heard a loud noise. I just fooled around and felt that my chin, butt, and thighs were hit by the pile driver at the same time. My whole body was swept up by the air wave, and then I hit something hard. Then I felt really confused all of a sudden. My throat was so sweet that I vomited out a mouthful of blood. My vision went dark, my head was buzzing, and my ears couldn't hear anything.It took me a long time to recover, and when I looked, I saw that many of the corpses below had been blown away by the air waves. I turned around and couldn't see anyone else, so I hurriedly climbed up using my hands and feet. Because my body was coated with powder from the stone platform below, the ghost-hand vines got out of the way when they saw me. At this time, there was another noisy scream from below. I looked down and saw that the corpses were gathering like a tide again. , they crawled very fast, and when I saw that they couldn't do it anymore, I had to continue crawling no matter how painful my whole body was. I quickly closed my eyes and climbed up desperately.Just as I was about to climb onto the crack, I suddenly felt a pain in my back. When I looked back, I saw a corpse had jumped up and was biting my back. I turned around and shot it, smashing it to pieces. But at the same time, another bigger one bit my thigh. I gritted my teeth, hit it with my gun, and knocked it down. But it immediately grabbed the branch and tried to jump up again. I fought back. One shot and it will be destroyed. But the third and fourth ones jumped up immediately.I saw that I was only a few steps away from the way out, and I thought to myself, bite me. You can't bite me to death in a short time anyway. I climbed to the ground so that you can see it better. I thought about continuing to climb up. At this moment, I grabbed the hand of the branch. Suddenly there was a huge pain. I turned my head and saw a bloody face suddenly sticking out from behind the tree trunk. Two eyes that were almost bursting out were staring straight at me. Chapter 28 FireThis face was a mess of blood and flesh. It was unclear whether the skin had melted and exposed the muscles inside, or whether blood had seeped out of his body and covered his face. For a moment, I felt that this face was very familiar. When I took a closer look, it turned out to be Dakui. I was shocked: a good person turned out to be like this.A bullet cut off a piece of skin on the left side of his head, and the bones were visible, but the brain inside was not injured. I saw that although he was seriously injured, he was not dead. I couldn't help but feel happy, and hurriedly said: "Come up quickly, maybe he can still survive." Help!"But he didn't move at all. The look in his eyes when I looked at him was very resentful, as if he was unwilling to let us leave him. I was shocked, but my hand was already held by his, and his body was filled with the terrifying blood red color. , has quickly spread to my hands, and I felt a burning itching on my hands, and I yelled in my heart: "It's over!"Dakui made an inarticulate sound from his mouth and suddenly pulled me down. I thought of Dakui's miserable state of skin melting all over his body, and I couldn't help but go crazy. I tried to throw his hand away, but he grabbed my feet again. , opened his mouth wide as if he must be buried with me.I shouted: "Dakui, please let me go. These are lives. If you still want to live, come up with me. Maybe you can be cured. Otherwise, it's useless for you to drag me to be buried with you!"After hearing this, he didn't know what kind of stimulation he got, and rushed forward like crazy. His eyes were full of fierce light, as if he had completely lost his mind. Suddenly he grabbed my neck and tried to strangle me to death.When I saw that either you were dead or I was dead, I suddenly became murderous and kicked him hard. When his hand was loose, I pressed the trigger against his chest. The bullets were all ground flat. The pistol bullet was so powerful that it sent blood flying everywhere. His hands were scratching around in the air, but he couldn't catch anything. He fell heavily into the pile of corpses.At this time, the hand he grabbed was so numb that I couldn't feel it at all. I couldn't feel whether my hand was still holding the branch, so I felt like I was falling straight down, and I quickly stretched out my other hand. I grabbed the ghost hand vine on the side, but there was Tianxin rock powder on the hand, and the vine shrank in all of a sudden. I cursed secretly, slid down, and hit a big branch.The branches were covered with corpses. When I hit them, they fell a lot. I barely had the strength to hold them with my legs and stopped sliding down, but a large group of corpses surrounded me again. I couldn't help but smile bitterly, now I actually have so many ways to choose to die, either by falling to death, being bitten by bugs, or being poisoned. God is so kind to me.I was depressed when suddenly the fat man climbed up from below and kicked away a few corpses. It turned out that this kid was crawling slower than me. When he saw me, he cursed: "You still have the guts to lie down here? Look at the holes in my butt!" He came to help me, and I shouted: "Don't touch me, I'm poisoned, you go first, I can't be saved!"Without saying a word, the fat man picked me up and said, "Take a mirror and look at me. Your face looks better than mine. Your face is rosy and shiny. How could you be poisoned?"I was surprised, and when I looked down, I saw red rashes all over my hands, which looked like they had been bitten by thousands of mosquitoes. But the redness stopped when it reached my shoulders, and now it is slowly fading away. I can't help but wonder why the poison didn't work on me.The fat man carried me on his back and climbed up with gritted teeth. I was behind him and became his human shield. All the corpses jumped on my butt and bit me when I opened my mouth. The pain made me yell: "Damn Fatty, I I thought you had good intentions, but you actually wanted to use me as a shield!"The fat man yelled: "What are you talking about? If you are not convinced, come and carry me! Didn't you see that my ass is no longer full of meat?"I don't want to mess with him. The circle near the trunk of the Hydra tree is full of corpses. It's very dense. Fatty will bump into a pile of bones from time to time. Fortunately, those corpses have the same problem. There are too many things. They couldn't tell the difference, and many of them jumped on the mummies that were tossed around by us and bit them.When the fat man saw it, he thought it was a good idea, so he asked me to hit the corpses and shake everything I could to make them move. Although I don't want to do it at all, I can't help it, my life is at stake.Along the way, I kicked anyone I saw. Suddenly, the place we passed was full of spinning corpses. The IQ of these bugs cannot be compared with humans. I saw them making a mess. I didn't know whether they were chasing us or not. It was better to bite those spinning corpses, but they actually stopped there and started spinning in circles. The fat man took the opportunity to speed up, and the distance was suddenly widened, and we could finally take a breath.My hands and feet have basically regained consciousness after the exercise just now. I thought to myself that the feeling when I was poisoned was the same as the feeling when grandpa was poisoned in the notes. In the end, grandpa did not die. Could it be because of this, I have immunity in my body? Strong?I couldn't figure it out even after thinking about it. I saw that my hands and feet could move, so I asked the fat man to put him down. I saw that the fat man's face was covered in sweat and he was breathing heavily. I thought to myself that when I was carrying you on the stone platform, I would vomit blood. It's even now. At this time, I suddenly saw a man sitting on a branch behind the fat man and waved to me.I shivered and rubbed my eyes, but the man was gone. I thought he was hiding behind the tree, so I hurriedly poked my head over to take a look. The fat man shouted, "Stop dawdling, let's go!""Wait a minute!" I grabbed him and said, "Left, left! I just saw someone waving to me."He sighed and crawled over after me. When he saw that there was no one at all, there was only a tree hole that could barely accommodate one person. It was pitch black inside and he didn't know what was inside.The fat man shined a flashlight and was shocked. He saw a pile of rolled up vines in the hole, and a highly decomposed corpse was wrapped around it. The two blue eyes were so cloudy that the pupils could not be seen, and the mouth was open. The fat man didn't know what he wanted to say to me. He looked at me and said, "Why is he a dead man? You must have seen a ghost!"I encountered so many strange things along the way that I couldn't help but believe in ghosts. I thought, since he waved us over, he must have some purpose. Thinking of this, I habitually looked at his mouth. But his chin was broken and something had fallen off. I continued to search and found that he seemed to be holding something in his hand. When he opened it, it turned out to be a pendant.The corpse below began to squeak and crawl up again, and I didn't bother to dig through his things anymore. Seeing that he was wearing a camouflage uniform, I gave him a salute, and then continued to climb up. The fat man climbed very fast. We were not far from the crack at the top, so we climbed up in three attempts.As soon as we climbed out of the crack, we looked down at the same time and saw that the corpses seemed to have no intention of stopping at all. They almost all rushed to the edge of the crack. The fat man shouted: "It's not time to rest yet, run!"I had been there underground for so long that I could no longer figure out the direction. Suddenly I saw a man running out of the grass in front of me, carrying something. I recognized him as my third uncle, and I couldn't help but be overjoyed. When he saw me, my third uncle yelled. : "Go to the back and bring all the gasoline!"I ran over and took a look. It turned out that there was only a short cliff between this crack and the place where we descended into the Robbery Cave, less than ten meters. All our equipment was still there. When I saw the barrels of gasoline, I felt angry. He said in his heart: "Okay, now you have something nice to look at."He and the fat man each carried a bucket and ran back. The third uncle had already poured down the first bucket. At this time, the corpses had almost crawled to the ground. The third uncle threw a lighter and saw a burst of fire. There was just a pungent burning smell, and the tide of bugs retreated instantly. The gasoline formed a wall of fire at the crack. It was really satisfying to watch the bugs burn and scream inside. We added fuel to the fire. , and poured down the second and third barrels, and suddenly the fire spurting out of the crack was almost higher than the two people. The heat wave came over and burned my eyebrows.I took a few steps back and looked at the pendant in my hand. There was a name tag on it. The name of the body should be James. I wiped it and put it in my coat pocket, thinking that I would return it to your home if I had the chance. Man, rest in peace now. The fat man was so hot that he was sweating all over and asked his third uncle, "Where are those two people?"The third uncle pointed to the back: "Pan Zi is not feeling well. He seems to have a fever. I haven't seen that little brother. I thought he was with you."I looked at the fat man, who sighed: "I didn't see him at all after the explosion. I'm afraid it's more serious than the worst."The third uncle shook his head and said: "No, this man is elusive, and he was always on top of us just now. Even if he was blown away by the air waves, he probably rushed to the top."Looking at Uncle San's expression, I knew that he was not sure. Although the stuffy oil bottle was powerful, it was still the same as us in the face of explosives. If he was thrown out of the tree by the air wave, he would really be dead.We searched around the area, but found nothing. There was no trace of anyone leaving. The third uncle sighed and smiled bitterly at me.We returned to the camp to pack our things, lit a bonfire, and heated the cans in the package to eat. I was so hungry that I could eat anything. While eating, Uncle San pointed to the short cliff behind: " You see, this camp is on the edge of this crack. It seems that the dryad that the old man saw is this snake cypress. They must have made too much noise during their celebration at night, which attracted this snake cypress out of the crack. Fortunately we didn't stay overnight and went directly to the Thieves' Cave, otherwise we would have been dragged away by the snake cypress."The fat man said: "I don't know how long the fire will last. If the fire goes out, it will be troublesome for those bugs to come out again. It's almost dawn now, let's get out of the forest quickly!"I took a few bites in a hurry, nodded, and the fat man and the third uncle took turns carrying Pan Zi on their backs, and set off into the woods.The journey was very peaceful. When we came here we were talking and singing. When we came back we were in a hurry, almost as if we were running for our lives.I have not rested all night, and I am highly stressed. Now my physical strength has reached its limit. At the end of the day, I am almost relying on the strength of my mind to support me. If a bed suddenly appears in front of me, I can lie down and fall asleep in less than two seconds. With. We walked for nearly half a day and one morning, walked out of the woods, and then climbed over the small stone slope formed by the mudslide, and finally saw the friendly little village.We didn't dare to relax, so we sent Pan Zi to the village health center first. The barefoot doctor came over to take a look, frowned, and hurriedly called for the nurse to come over. I lay down on the stool, and then fell asleep after hearing a few words from them. On fire.It was an extremely tiring sleep. I didn't have a single dream, and I don't know how long I slept. When I woke up, I heard chaos outside, and I didn't know what happened. Chapter 29 Purple Gold BoxI was confused and didn't know what was going on outside. I wanted to ask my third uncle, but I found that he was also dozing off on the stool next to me, sleeping more deeply than me. I ran outside the health center and saw people in the village pulling carts and mules, all rushing towards the mountains. A mountain kid ran and shouted: "No, no, no, the mountains are rising." Fire."I was shocked and thought to myself that the fire we had just burned the forest. Thinking back to when we burned the hole just now, we really didn't take any measures around it. If the fire spread, the forest would be burned. The forest is burning, that is really inappropriate.I felt a little panicked. Once the wildfire burned big, it wasn't just a matter of one or two people dying. We people in the city didn't have any awareness of forest fire prevention. Now the trouble would be huge.I ran in and hurriedly woke up my third uncle. Two people moved out two toilets for peeing in the hospital. I couldn't find anything and made do with it. I followed the large army and ran towards the mountains. At this time, the fat man was sitting on a donkey. The donkey cart ran over, holding a washbasin in his hand and yelled: "We're in trouble, come up quickly! Go put out the fire!" We jumped on together, and the donkey cart crooked out of the village entrance, and only the mountains in the distance could be seen. There was a large cloud of black smoke, and it looked like it was burning very hard. The third uncle was dumbfounded and said softly: "Look in the direction, it's really the fire we set."I hurriedly covered his mouth. There was a man who looked like a village cadre running back in front, shouting, "Call the troops quickly, the mountain in front of us has collapsed!"I knew as soon as I heard that the cave might have collapsed due to fire, and I was worried that it would be troublesome if the corpses rushed out of the cave. We ran to the mound of earth that was washed out by the mudslide. The fat man's hands were so dark that the donkey's butt was swollen from the spanking.Those villagers have usually experienced forest fire prevention training. Some of them opened a path in the woods, and others started to use washbasins to fetch water and carry it inside. When I saw the pots and jars, it would take at least a long time to get back to the fire scene. For two hours, the water from far away could not quench the thirst nearby, so he hurriedly shouted: "Folks, stop fetching water, this little water can't extinguish the fire at all. Don't make unnecessary sacrifices, let's wait for the troops to come!"Those people looked at me like I was crazy, and an older man said: "Young man, this water is for drinking. If there is no water in the fire scene, it will dry out quickly. We need to cut a fire break on the side." "When the fire burns and there is nothing left to burn, it will burn out. If you don't understand, don't mess around here." He looked at the toilets in our hands and shook his head.My face turned red when they looked at me, and I thought to myself that I had lost so much face now that I would never dare to express my opinions in the future. I hurriedly lowered my head and followed the large troops into the woods in a hurry. All the trees on the road were cut down. It was much faster to get up, and after about an hour, we could already feel the temperature rising significantly. The sky ahead was filled with black smoke.The villagers took out their masks, dipped them in the water, and put them on their faces. I looked at the fat man. There wasn't much cloth on his clothes. He seemed to have made up his mind, so he took out the piece of gold-encrusted silk. I soaked in the water, tied it to my face, picked up a shovel, and imitated the villagers in digging fire prevention ditches.Wildfires spread extremely quickly and are extremely harmful. Large wildfires must be controlled by aircraft. The so-called control means letting them extinguish themselves. It is impossible to extinguish them like urban fires. It takes more than 20 years for this tree to grow into timber, but a wildfire can burn it all in ten minutes, which is extremely destructive. Moreover, the scope of wildfires is very wide. If you only put out the fire at one point, it will quickly circle behind you from the edge that you cannot see. By the time you wake up, you are already in the center of the fire area, and you will only be waiting to die. A portion.I remember an American movie that told the story of a group of firefighters who were surrounded by fire and had no way to call for help. They spent their last moments in life. Of course, such a situation will definitely not happen to us. The fire area is not very large now, and the fire prevention ditch is dug very quickly.We worked there until about two o'clock in the afternoon. A forest ranger helicopter appeared in the sky. After a while, many troops gathered in the woods to replace us. I was particularly worried that someone would die because of the fire. Fortunately, the number of people was finally counted. Only a few people were slightly injured.When we returned to the village, we were almost in shock. I was so hungry that I asked a kid to make me two sesame seed pancakes, one for each bite. I had never eaten anything so delicious, and I burst into tears. The person who looked like the village party secretary also praised us, saying that it was really rare for people from the city to have such a high level of consciousness.I said in my heart, please don't praise me anymore. If you praise me again, I feel really bad. You must know that I am the arsonist and you have to strangle me to death.The nurse changed Pan Zi's bandage and washed the wound. His breathing had obviously eased, but he was not awake yet. The doctor told me to rest assured that there was no danger yet. If there were any injured people later, Pan Zi would be sent to the city together. Go to a big hospital here. I felt a little relieved when I heard it.My third uncle and I returned to the guest house and took a good bath. I didn't know it until I took off my clothes. I looked from top to bottom and found that almost no place was in good shape. It was either bruises or broken skin. There were no wounds when I ran for my life. It feels like they are all reminding me now. When I came out of the bathroom, I could hardly move my legs.I went back to bed and fell asleep immediately. The sleep was really good, and I slept until noon the next day. When I woke up, I saw Fatty and Third Uncle lying on their bed, snoring like thunder.I went down to have breakfast and asked the waiter. The fire had been put out. According to this scale, it could only be regarded as a small wildfire. The troops had withdrawn. I felt a little more at ease after hearing this, and asked the people at the health center. Pan Zi had been taken to Qianfoshan Hospital in Jinan. I thanked him and felt that I couldn't stay here for long, so I prepared to go back.Without further ado, we returned to Jinan a few days later. My third uncle and I first went to the hospital where Pan Zi was admitted to go through the hospitalization procedures. He is not out of danger yet and is still in a coma. My third uncle and I decided to stay here for a few days. Oh my God, Fatty broke up with us as soon as he came out of the mountain. He only left a phone number to contact us later. He gave the gold-inlaid silk book to my third uncle to deal with. I called the hospital that day, and Pan Zi hadn't woken up yet. , couldn't help but sigh. At this time, the third uncle walked in with a gloomy face and cursed: "I'm so angry that I was tricked!"I was surprised, thinking that he had been deceived in the antique market, and said, "Uncle Third, considering your qualifications, you have been deceived, which means that the imitation is very good, and it will definitely be no problem for you to resell it."The third uncle took out the piece of gold-encrusted silk and said to me: "Change hands, no matter what, I'm not talking about antiques, I'm talking about this thing!!" I almost fell off the bed and yelled, "What! It's impossible!"The third uncle said: "It's absolutely true. I sent it for testing of the gold content in this thing. The purity was too high. It couldn't be refined at that time. This is an almost perfect fake!"I couldn't believe it. The third uncle sighed, "I've been doubting it for a long time. Why did the young man run away blindly at the beginning when he could defeat the blood corpse and only got rid of the blood corpse in the end? He must have wanted to Leave us alone and do something on your own."I was surprised: "Did he go to the cave and open King Lu Shang's coffin during the time when he was separated from us? Put this fake gold-encrusted silk into it? How is this possible, alone? How is it possible? And if the tree hole is torn open by those iron chains, we will definitely be able to see the traces. "The third uncle said: "Have you ever looked at the back of the coffin? He dug it upside down. He probably dug a hole behind the tree and directly removed the gold-inlaid silk from the back of the coffin!" After finishing speaking, he sighed, "It's a pity that despite my more than ten years of experience in the martial arts world, I didn't realize that this person is really unfathomable. I originally thought he was just a descendant of General Faqiu, but from the looks of it, he The origin of it is probably far more than that simple."I couldn't understand it very much and said, "Are all the things recorded above false?"The third uncle nodded and said angrily: "These stories like the Book of Mountains and Seas originally didn't sound very credible, but at the time we were infected by the mysterious atmosphere of that ancient tomb and actually believed it. Looking back now, there are too many flaws. , and if you think about it, at your level, why can you only understand the two most important paragraphs and can't understand the other ones? It means that he has put special effort into these two paragraphs."I opened my mouth wide, and my third uncle sighed greatly: "It seems that only he knows the secret of King Lu's Palace. Now that the tomb has collapsed, it is impossible to go in and see."At this moment, I had a flash of inspiration and said, "Yes, yes, I almost forgot. It's not completely out of the question. I brought something out of the hole!" After that, I went to rummage through my backpack and prayed for thousands of dollars. Don't lose it. Fortunately, the purple gold box is still there. I took it out and said, "This is it. It was taken from the fox corpse."The third uncle took a look and said, "This is a maze box. The main space inside is used for the lock. It can't hold many things. This box is difficult to open. Look." He twisted the top lid of the box , the four corners at the bottom of the box unfolded together, revealing a turntable with eight holes, each with a number, much like an old-fashioned telephone dial. "This kind of box is the oldest cipher box. You have to know the password to open it. Wait a minute, go to the car repair shop and borrow a gas cutter, cut it open and have a look."The third uncle ran out in a hurry. I didn't even have time to call out. I thought to myself, could the eight-character password be that 02200059? How is it possible? This number is printed on the steel stamp of an American's belt. I dialed it tentatively, 0-2-2-0-0-0-5-9, and there was a click. I was stunned. , the box made a sound similar to that of a clockwork, and the lid of the box opened automatically. (End of "Seven Stars of King Lu") Volume 2: Diving in the Angry Sea Chapter 1 Snake Eyebrow Bronze FishThe lid of the box opened slowly and automatically. There was only a space about the size of a little finger inside, and a small copper fish was placed inside. I took it out and took a look. The fish looked very ordinary, but the workmanship was very fine, especially the eyebrows above the fish's eyes. It looked like a snake, and it was so lifelike. I was very surprised. How valuable was this thing? Why should it be placed so well?At this time, the third uncle had already dragged a gas cutting cylinder in. Seeing that the box had been opened, he asked in surprise: "Why did you open it? How did you open it?"When I told him about the numbers, he frowned and said, "It's getting more and more chaotic. It seems that these Americans are not just here to fight." He picked up the copper fish. , his face suddenly changed, and he said, "Isn't this the Snake-Eyed Bronze Fish?"I saw that he seemed to know, so I asked quickly. He took something out of his pocket and handed it to me. When I saw it, it was also a very delicate copper fish, about the size of my little finger. The copper fish also had two eyebrows. The workmanship of this sea snake is very good, and each scale is very delicate. It should come from the same source as the one in the box. The only drawback is that there are a lot of tiny white lime-like dirt in the grooves of the scales, which are sticky. It was very tight, and I knew it as soon as I saw it, and said, "Is this an overseas product?"The third uncle nodded. I was quite surprised. Seafood is antiques fished out of the sea, usually blue and white porcelain. It is more convenient to find antiques in the sea than on land, because many things are exposed on the surface of the seabed, but in the sea There are too many microorganisms, and most of the things brought from the sea have white, gray dirt that is difficult to wash off, so the value is compromised.I was very confused. I remembered that my third uncle would not be interested in such low-priced goods, so I asked my third uncle, "Have you ever sold Kaidou?"The third uncle nodded and said, "There was only one time, and I really regretted it. If I could have resisted going into that troubled water that time, I would have had a lot of children by now."I know a little about the story of the third uncle. The third uncle once had a woman who was also a heroic woman. I heard that they met in Dou Li. The woman's name was Wen Jin. I heard that she was a very quiet woman. Look. After all, she was a northern sect who wanted to make money. The third uncle had been in a relationship with her for five years. The woman looked for dragons and found acupoints, and the man explored the caves. They were known as the Condor Heroes in the world of reverse fighting. Then suddenly I heard about the woman. 's missing. All I thought was that I lost my hand when I was fighting. It was inappropriate for a girl to do this. My family felt sorry for me. But I was only a few years old at the time and didn't know much about it. I only saw my uncle look like this for a week. He was like a piece of wood, always sad and sad, and then gradually got better. I can't remember clearly what happened when I was a child. Now when I hear what my third uncle seems to want to say, even though I really want to know, I can't express it. Too gossipy, he asked: "The one who had the trouble at that time was Kaito?"The third uncle sighed and said: "She and I were still young at that time. Several of her classmates were in the archaeological team. They vaguely knew that I was a craftsman. I didn't think of hiding it from them. We were all very good friends. , Later, they went to Xisha to do shipwreck archaeology, and I went with them, but I didn't expect," he paused, as if he didn't want to think about it, "I didn't expect that the thing that sank under the water would be so big."Calculating, it must have been more than ten years ago. In fact, the third uncle had no experience with Haikou, and he was so overwhelmed by love that he actually praised Haikou in front of Wen Jin and said how awesome he was, so he followed The archaeological team went out to sea. They chartered a local fisherman's boat and spent two days arriving near Wanjiao in Xijiao. That place was one of the most dangerous sections of the ancient Maritime Silk Road. There were many shipwrecks. When the third uncle went down to take a look, he was almost stunned. , I saw broken blue and white porcelain everywhere on the bottom of the sea. The scale was really amazing.Wen Jin told him that these things fell from the sunken ship and were washed everywhere by the sea water. In the past, fishermen could pull up four or five porcelains with one net, but they believed that the ones that fell into the water were those of the Sea Dragon King. Usually they are thrown back.Unfortunately, most of these things are rotten, and it is rare to find them in good condition. Even if they are found, most of them are infested with marine organisms and are difficult to clean. Wen Jin's classmates view these things based on their archaeological value. The third uncle saw everything was desolate, and felt terribly distressed. He thought to himself why I was not born when the damn shipwreck sank. He also didn't think that the blue and white porcelain at that time was not an antique at all.They wandered around in the water for two or three days and brought up baskets of porcelain. Uncle San was good at this. He knew everything about porcelain. He could talk about it for a long time just picking up one, and he suddenly became an archaeological team. Their spiritual leader, his surname is Wu, is called San Sheng. Their young people call him Brother San Sheng, and the third uncle is so happy that he really regards himself as their leader.On the fourth day, something happened. A member of the archaeological team went out in a kayak and had not returned at dusk. The others were anxious and asked the big boat to weigh anchor to look for it. Later, they found a place two kilometers away from Wanjiao. The stranded kayak was found on a rocky mountain, but the person on it was missing.The third uncle thought badly. Maybe someone went into the water to touch something, and something happened. He hurriedly put on his equipment and dived in all night. After searching for half a night, he finally found the man's body. His foot was stuck in the coral reef, and he was already suffering from swelling. When they got up, they dragged the body up. The third uncle saw something he was holding on to in his left hand. He opened it and saw that it was the snake-browed copper fish. Although someone died and everyone was very sad, the third uncle had realized that there might be something under the water, otherwise this person would not have come here to salvage it all night.The third uncle guessed that maybe during the day when he was dragging people to search by boat, the man saw something but didn't say anything. He wanted to go back and have a look at night when no one was around, but something happened. Of course, the third uncle did not express his thoughts, because now that the person is dead, there is no point in talking about it. However, the snake-browed copper fish he caught in his hand was definitely a hint.The next day, the third uncle mentioned this matter to those people. Of course, he said this: Comrade so-and-so worked overtime for the cause of archaeology. Unfortunately, he had an accident. However, judging from the fruits of his labor, Look, this comrade has obviously discovered something on the bottom of the sea. He exchanged his own life for this snake-browed copper fish, so we can't let him down. After some mobilization, everyone's mood recovered a little, so they returned to the sea area where the accident occurred, and conducted a carpet-like search in the water. At that time, they had a clue.They found more than 40 huge stone anchors (accessories on ancient ship anchors) under the nearby water. They were all the same size and specification. The inscriptions on them were basically unclear. The third uncle estimated that these 40 stone anchors were of the same size. The multiple stone anchors were either lost on forty ships of the same specifications, or they were from the same ship. As soon as I thought about it, I understood how it was possible for forty ships to sink in one place at the same time. There must be a very huge ship underneath. It was even so big that it required forty anchors to hold it in place.The third uncle was very familiar with history. When he saw this, he already had a very bold guess in his mind. When he surfaced, he said to Wen Jin: "Under here, there seems to be a shipwreck and an undersea tomb." Chapter 2 Double-layered Tomb WallWen Jin and his third uncle had completely different backgrounds. The third uncle was a country boy. If he hadn't been born into a family that was fighting against each other, he would have been a bandit. He always considered profit in advance and judged people based on profit. Wen Jin is different. She came back from studying abroad and has a relatively open mind. She is mainly interested in fighting upside down, and she takes exams while fighting. So after hearing what her third uncle said, the first thing she considered was the archaeological value of this ancient tomb. , she wanted to tell her classmates about this idea at that time.Shipwreck burials in undersea tombs are very rare. According to legend, only Shen Wansan's son used this burial method. Therefore, Wen Jin's idea must be very conscientious, but the third uncle was a little embarrassed because he thought of those things being fished out and confiscated. It was very uncomfortable, but Wen Jin was very resourceful. With a smile and a kiss, the third uncle turned from a green forest hero into an archaeological researcher of the Republic, and he also worked voluntarily.That night, Third Uncle thought about it all night. He had never defeated Haikou before, and he had boasted about Haikou in front of others. He couldn't do it tomorrow if he didn't show off. He thought for a while, and he couldn't shovel it down in the sea. Firstly, he couldn't use up the strength to nail it in. Secondly, even if it was dug out, the sea mud was completely different from that on land, so his little experience was completely useless. He recalled the records in my grandfather's notebook. My grandfather had indeed defeated Kaidou several times, but there was no special method. It mainly depended on the terrain.Shipwreck burial undersea tomb is to build the tomb on a ship, then find a valley or trench in the sea, smash the ship through, sink the tomb, and then seal it with soil. It is actually the same as on land, except Just change it to the sea. The third uncle estimated that the place where they stayed must have been a small sea valley, which was later filled in. When the ship sank, there must have been many anchors around it to fix it. In this case, the center of the anchor landing point, or a little bit off , it must be the burial site.The more the third uncle thought about it, the more it made sense, and he was immediately confident. The next day, the weather was also favorable. He took those people into the water, connected all the rocks with ropes, and then marked a point in the middle. In that area, he Shovels were lowered in several places inside, and sure enough, east of the center, they found wood underneath.Next, they used traditional positioning methods to identify a huge underground palace in the shape of "tu", consisting of two ear rooms, two side rooms, a corridor and an apse, with a construction area of about more than a thousand square meters. meters, among which the apse is the largest, more than thirty meters long and ten meters wide. It seems to be the place where coffins are placed.The third uncle was dumbfounded and thought to himself, "Hey, who is this person in this fight? It looks like he is not simple." This scale is comparable to the imperial mausoleum.That night, everyone was too excited to sleep. They gathered together and discussed how to get in while eating fish head pot seafood. The third uncle analyzed the structure of the shipwreck burial for them. The tomb was most afraid of water. Now they don't know the underworld below. Is there any water in the temple? If it has already been, just dig a hole to get in. They all have diving suits, so there should be no problem. If there is a sealed tomb underneath, it will be more difficult, because once it is dug out If the water rushes in, it may cause catastrophic consequences. Judging from the wood chips brought up by the exploration shovel, there should still be air underneath. The entire tomb is very large, and it is easy to create a capillary structure. There may be a lot of air in several rooms inside.The third uncle's theory was based on his many years of experience in tomb robbing. The nerds were stunned for a while. Finally, he focused all the problems on how to dig the robbing hole. The bottom of the water was full of sand, and it was impossible to determine the shape. , it collapses easily, that's no joke, being pinned in the water is basically a dead end. In the end, they discussed it over and over again and decided to use an indigenous method. There were fish bombs on the fishing boats. They first used the bombs to blow up a pit on one side, blowing up the easily-collapsed sand above, and then dug into the stronger sea mud below. A hole diagonally downwards, this project is huge, but all these people are full of fighting spirit. The third uncle estimated that it would take about a week, but the body was still on the boat and would stink if it was not sent back.They thought of a compromise method and let the big boat send the body back first. They worked on the small boat. Because the weather was very good those days, everyone was not worried at all. They tied the three kayaks together and then Move all the necessary equipment to a reef.The big ship left the next day, and the third uncle felt a little uneasy. Once the big ship left, there was no guarantee at sea. But they were dazzled by the big tomb at that time, and after thinking about it for a while, they got back to work. Go, the robbery hole went smoothly, much faster than the third uncle expected. But four days later, when they reached the tomb wall, the ship had not returned yet, and these people began to worry. Uncle San knew that he could only maintain a good order by continuing to work, otherwise there might be panic, so he kept comforting them and said some encouraging words from time to time to divert their attention.They cleared out a piece of tomb wall in the cave. The third uncle knocked on it and found that these bricks were hollow, probably to reduce the weight of the entire tomb. Otherwise, no matter how big the boat was, the bottom of the boat would not be able to support it. He saw that every five meters , there is a small hole with the diameter of a pen punched in the wall. It seems that when the tomb was designed, it was sealed with water, and it should be filled with water. They got down and started tearing down the bricks.Before entering the tomb, the third uncle had actually thought that in this water, any hidden weapon would be useless, because the resistance of the sea water is too great. If there is a concealed crossbow, even if it is not broken, the arrow will be fired in slow motion, and it will not be trapped. , not to mention that you can't fall at all, you can still swim up even if you fall. Other rock falling mechanisms, which require mercury to fire, are completely ineffective in water. Mercury flows very slowly in water and spreads easily. In fact, this water is a fatal mechanism. In ancient times, there was no oxygen equipment, and it was completely impossible to topple the sea bucket. Therefore, the possibility of there being a mechanism in this bucket is very small.They took down the tomb wall, and it was completely empty inside. The third uncle knew that these people were unreliable, so he told them not to move. He turned on the search light and went in. He found that only one meter ahead, there was another wall, this wall. The bricks used in the building are much larger than the ones outside, and the cracks in the walls are sealed with white plaster. Sandwiched between two walls, the third uncle looked around, and found that on the inner wall above his head, there was a square entrance to the tomb that was half a meter long and wide. The third uncle understood the general idea at a glance. It seemed that it was going to be To get into this tomb, you can't rely on digging.After returning to the water, they climbed up a rock for a meeting. The third uncle said: "This tomb has two layers of tomb walls. The outer wall and the inner layer are filled with sea water, and then a passage is made on the inner wall to spiral inside. Water comes in. With this design, there must be a space without water. The principle of air pressure is used to keep part of the air in the tomb chamber. I don't know how long the tomb passage is now. Tomorrow we will go down with three people, each with four. Oxygen tank, see if you can make it there."They discussed and discussed there, and the third uncle must definitely go down. The other two places need to be screened, because if there is no water in it, the situation will be more complicated and may be dangerous. At this time, Wen Jin suddenly screamed, They were shocked. It turned out that at some point, the rock they were sitting on had risen. The third uncle looked down and saw that it was less than half a meter from the sea surface, but now it was more than five meters away.Realizing that something was wrong, he looked up at the sky and saw a black line approaching on the distant horizon. Among them was a male student named Li Sidi, whose parents were fishermen. When he saw this scene, his lips turned white with fear and he said, "A big storm is coming!" Chapter 3 The Big StormLi Si's water quality is very good, and he is responsible for all the work in the water. He said: "There will definitely be a huge storm here within an hour. The fact that the sea water has receded so much is proof. Wait a minute for these people." The seawater sucked in by the low pressure rushes over, which is like a small tsunami. We only have three small kayaks here, so I'm afraid it's not very optimistic."He said it very tactfully, but the third uncle looked at his expression and clearly felt that they were dead. These people had never seen the big world, and all of them turned pale with fright, and several girls started crying.The third uncle took Wen Jin's hand and found that her hands were sweaty. He knew that she was also very scared. The third uncle had never dealt with this kind of thing at that time, but he was a professional fighter and had a very good mental quality. He reminded himself, don't mess up, if you mess up, it will really be ruined!He counted the number of people. When they came, there were ten people in total. Now one person is dead, and the other person went back with the big ship because he needed to report the accident and the findings under the sea to the superiors. Now there were only eight people in total. Third Uncle asked Li Sidi: "How long will this storm last?"Li Si said: "This kind of summer storm is very short-lived and will pass in about tens of minutes. But at that time, the sea water will rise at least five or six meters, and all the reefs will be submerged by then." He shook his head. Shaking his head, "These few dozen minutes are no joke. If you are hit by this wave, you will either hit the rocks and die, or you will be swept into the deep sea. I am not scaring you. You will be in real trouble now." "The third uncle's mind was spinning very fast. Several plans were put forward and then rejected in an instant. He paddled back in a kayak to seek death. No matter how fast he paddled, he couldn't outrun the storm. He used a respirator to hide in the water, near this bowl of reef. The deepest seabed is only more than seven meters, so it doesn't work at all.The third uncle saw the seabed that could almost be seen with the naked eye, like a flash of lightning in the dark night, and suddenly a very risky plan emerged in his mind. At that time, he was not allowed to discuss the feasibility anymore. He said to those people: "Let's not think so much. Let's gather the oxygen bottles and see how much air is left. Let's go down to the ancient tomb to take shelter!" "Third Uncle was familiar with the trip to the ancient tomb, so he didn't think it had anything to do with it. However, since the others were all bookworms, this suggestion was too bold. As soon as these words came out, everyone was in an uproar. The third uncle saw that the opinions were not unanimous and hurriedly analyzed the interests for them.He pointed to the horizon and said: "Look at this storm, we haven't felt it yet, but everyone has seen the documentary film about the tsunami. This thing is no joke. If you wait here for the storm to come, you will die." There must be no body, and there must be no body found, and there is a ready-made shelter under the sea. We already know that there must be air in this ancient tomb. The air in this sea bucket is actually alive, because it is even alive. There is living water, so the air quality inside should be decent. There are not many of us, so staying inside for an hour before coming out is our only chance of survival!"The third uncle has such a talent for encouraging people, otherwise his business would not be able to be as big in the future. Everyone heard what he said so clearly, and a glimmer of hope appeared in their hearts. They gathered all the diving equipment and put the three kayaks together. Deflate and fold. When everything was ready, the third uncle first stipulated some sign language for underwater activities with them, and then took them underwater. He set up a waterproof search light himself and was the first to crawl into the tomb passage.The diving equipment at that time had a big helmet on the head, which looked very bulky, but this thing was very strong. If there was any large sea creature in front, this helmet would not be able to swallow it up at once. The third uncle tried his best to relax himself and looked around while swimming. The tomb passage was getting narrower and narrower. According to this trend, it was still a question whether they could be allowed to pass through in the end. Fortunately, he had all the tools on him. If it didn't work, he could still break through it. Find a way out.There are many reliefs of human faces on the walls of the tomb passage. Now they are covered with a thick layer of attachments. It is impossible to identify which dynasty they are from. These people have never seen the world and have forgotten their current situation. They gathered around to study these. Face, Third Uncle had a headache and had to stop frequently to urge them.They swam forward for fifteen minutes and made several turns, but they could no longer figure out the direction. The third uncle felt that these people were too chaotic and needed to be rectified, so he made a gesture to stop the people coming behind. He asked Wen Jin to count the number of people to see if anyone was left behind. Swimming in this narrow tomb passage was exhausting energy. , those people were extremely tired, and when they saw this gesture, they all staggered down and sat down as if they had been granted amnesty.The third uncle looked at them helplessly, thinking that it was really hard to be the boss. He shined a searchlight and wanted to go to the front to take a look. At this time, Wen Jin patted his feet, and the third uncle turned his head. Seeing her very panicked expression, I felt nervous and wondered, could someone really be left behind?Wen Jin was in a hurry and didn't know how to express what she meant. She stretched out a finger and kept waving it in front of her third uncle. The third uncle didn't know what she meant and asked her: Is there one missing? Wen Jin looked at the shape of the third uncle's mouth, shook his head, spread out all the palms of one hand, stretched out four fingers on the other hand, and put the two hands together. The third uncle was very puzzled. He looked at the shape of Wen Jin's mouth carefully. Suddenly I realized that what she actually wanted to say was: "There is one more person!" Chapter 4 Sea GhostThe third uncle was surprised. He could understand if one or two people were missing from behind. He could even understand if all the people disappeared. But there was one more person, which was so incredible. He thought Wen Jin had counted wrong, so he turned around and counted again himself. He was the first, Wen Jin was second, and then they went down in order, three, four, five, six, seven, The eighth is Li Si, the third...He suddenly took a breath of cold air, because he had already seen the extra ninth person. That person was hiding behind the long queue. He was so blurry that he couldn't even see his figure clearly. There must be something wrong.The third uncle couldn't help but start to break into a cold sweat. It's not that he's afraid of monsters, it's just that he has no experience underwater and doesn't know what's behind it. This rice dumpling shouldn't be able to swim. Then again, I don't know what to call this rice dumpling in the sea. Is it called sea rice dumplings? How about dumplings?He shook his head, thinking that Li Si was so damn slow that he didn't even notice such a thing following him. In this situation, no one could count on it, so they could only rush over and take a look. He secretly took out a dagger, hid it behind his hand, and swam back.The ninth man stood there motionless. When Li Si saw his third uncle swimming directly towards him, he also realized that something was wrong behind him. He quickly turned around. When he moved, the man suddenly moved as well, as if he was imitating Same as him. Li Sidi was startled and took several steps back. The man suddenly also took a few steps back. It seemed that he was imitating Li Sidi's movements. The third uncle found that the man's movements were not only strange, but also It was a bit funny. When I shined the search light on my head, the thing was stimulated by the light and hurriedly fled back. In an instant, the third uncle saw a ferocious giant face covered with scales flash past. He was so frightened that he held the dagger in his hand. They almost gave up.Li Sidi's face turned pale with fright, and he was about to swim forward, not daring to stay here to rest any longer. His third uncle hurriedly grabbed him, and he shouted to his third uncle. The shape of his mouth seemed to say, "Good boy!" Good boy".He already had an accent, and it was very difficult for him to speak, and his mouth shape was even more difficult to understand. The third uncle was almost hysterical when he saw him. He even wanted to take off his helmet and pushed him against the wall. It didn't matter if he pressed it, the four cracks in the wall were loosened at the same time, and they actually shrank in. Suddenly, the water from all around rushed into the wall. The third uncle didn't know, it was already too late, they were like Like a cockroach in the toilet, it was sucked into the hole in the wall.The third uncle didn't know how many times he turned around. He just felt that all his internal organs were thrown aside. Suddenly, he hit something hard. Fortunately, the helmet was strong. He kicked off a few times and suddenly looked up, and found that Got out of the water on his own.Everyone else was around the same time as him, and a few girls vomited in their helmets, not to mention how disgusting it was (how did that song go, the most disgusting thing is not seeing rotten corpses, but drowning in your own vomit) ...), a few people with better physical fitness hurriedly supported them to prevent them from sinking.The third uncle also hugged Wen Jin. He shined a searchlight and found that he seemed to have reached the Hades Palace. He took out a windproof lighter and started a fire. The fire could burn and there would be oxygen. So they made an OK gesture to indicate that there was no problem with the air. They lifted their heavy helmets and just took their first breath. Several of them shouted at the same time: "It smells so good!"There was a very pleasant aroma in the tomb. It was very light but very refreshing. I didn't know what the aroma was from. My third uncle had encountered countless tombs with extremely smelly smells. This was the first time that there was an aroma. He couldn't help but wonder. He scanned the tomb with a search light and found that this tomb was not the main tomb, but maybe a side chamber, because there was no coffin in it, only rows of porcelain burial objects. These things should have been used by the owner of the tomb during his lifetime, and now they are... In the eyes of a circular fountain in the middle of the ear room, the third uncle looked at the decoration here again, and the more he looked, the more puzzled he became. The walls were covered with murals, which were severely corroded by water vapor. He could only vaguely see that all the paintings on the murals seemed to be shadows of people.These shadow-like patterns come in all shapes and sizes, long, short, fat, walking, and dancing. Each one is very lifelike, as if they were photocopies of real people, but all the shadows are very strange. The bellies are very big, like those of pregnant women. Wen Jin is very accomplished in mural research, but she can't see why.Li Sidi, on the other hand, was so frightened that he turned blue when he saw these murals and shouted: "Sea ghost! There are sea ghosts here! This is a sea ghost tomb."The third uncle thought of the monster he saw just now and wondered, could that thing be a sea ghost? He was not sure, and rashly bringing this up now might cause panic, so he decided to keep it secret for the time being.Li Sidi kept yelling there, because he had a heavy accent, and they all thought it was a turtle. A group of people burst into laughter, which made Li Sidi cry and laugh. The third uncle looked at his watch and let Li Sidi cry. They all got out of the water, and a few of the brave ones had already walked towards the door next to the ear room. The door was not high and should have led to the corridor. The third uncle pulled them back and said: "Now we have no archaeological equipment and no rescue preparations. You just stay here honestly. We can't go anywhere." You are not allowed to go. I don't know if there is any mechanism in the tomb passage here. We are here to take refuge for this hour. Everyone should be grateful, do you understand?"Although these boys were unwilling, they had no choice but to study the porcelain in the ear room. As soon as the third uncle saw it, he knew that these were from the early Ming Dynasty. He was surprised that this was really the tomb of Shen Wansan's clan?However, he has seen too many antiques and has no interest. At the moment, he is more worried about whether the air in this space is enough. He checked the number of people again, and now it was correct. He breathed a sigh of relief. He had been really tired these past few days and hadn't had a good rest. Now he was taking a nap.He sat down against the wall. Wen Jin leaned on his shoulder and kissed him as a reward for his outstanding performance. The third uncle was stunned. He was originally full of resentment from these boys, but now Seeing Wen Jin's sweet smile, I felt it was worth it, so damn worth it. Ask him to do it again backwards and he will do it.They rested for a while. Anyone who has ever dived knows that without long-term underwater operation experience, diving is very physically demanding. Although the third uncle has good physical strength, compared with those people, his body has not adapted yet. Now his body After relaxing, he actually started to yawn. In addition, the aroma seemed to have a calming effect on people. Suddenly he felt very, very sleepy. He said to Wen Jin in a daze: "I will sleep for a while. If the time comes, I will Call me."That kind of sleepiness seemed abnormal, but the third uncle had no time to think about it. He could only vaguely see Wen Jin nodding meekly. There was a faint fragrance in his nose. I don't know if it was the body fragrance of Wen Jin's hair or the uniqueness of the ancient tomb. The smell made him fall asleep almost instantly. Chapter 5 Old PhotosWhen my thoughts return to the present, I have been completely attracted by his story. I just feel that I am in the ancient tomb, with the warm fragrance and warm jade of Wen Jin in my arms. The third uncle coughed, and I was stunned. Suddenly I found myself hugging a pillow. I felt very embarrassed and wondered how I could have fantasies about the third uncle's woman. I asked with a red face, "Why didn't you say anything? What happened in the end?" "The third uncle smiled bitterly: "There is nothing more to say. The story is over here. I still can't figure out what happened in the ancient tomb while I was asleep." His lips trembled. "I don't know how long I slept. When I woke up, I found that I was the only one left in the ear room, and no one else knew where they were. I thought they had taken advantage of my absence and ran away. I went to the main tomb, and I was very angry, because Wen Jin always listened to my words, but this time he was messing around with them, and I wanted to chase them. "He took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth, with an ugly expression on his face: "At this time, I saw that the door on the wall was missing! I turned around and immediately realized that this was not the place where I was sleeping. The ear room where I was staying was in another strange place. Behind me, there was a golden nanmu coffin. "I smiled and said: "With your courage, Third Uncle, you will definitely lift the coffin board without any hesitation and pour out all the good things inside."The third uncle cursed: "Shit, let me tell you, I was scared to death at that time. I have seen too many coffins, but water kept coming out of that coffin, one after another, damn it It seemed like something was bathing in it. I thought of the sea ghost tomb that Li Si mentioned. You know I'm not afraid of zongzi, but the sea ghost was still in a mess. I was so scared that I almost wet my pants. I was worried about Wen Jin and shouted After several calls, no one answered me, and then the coffin board suddenly turned over. "The third uncle had a strange expression when he said this. He continued: "I didn't even think about it at the time. Seeing that the helmet was still in my hand, I just jumped into the spring. Then I escaped."When I heard this, I quickly said: "No, hasn't the room changed? Why is the spring still there?"The third uncle's face turned green and he stammered: "Yes, of course it is, it's just the spring. Don't interrupt! I haven't finished speaking yet," he calmed down and continued, "I don't care about anything. The tsunami stopped. I found the pirate cave and swam out. When I saw it, the sun was hanging in the sky. I didn't know what time it was. I got out of the water and saw several large ships not far away. It looked like they were I swam back to the boat to catch us, and when I asked about the time, it was already fucking noon the next day. You said I just took a nap in this tomb, so how could it be that a whole day had passed? ?"I stared at the third uncle, too fake, too fake, he must have encountered something decisive in the end. I don't know why he refused to tell me, what did the old guy do in that tomb in the end? Damn it, I can't force him. Seeing him wince and shrink when he speaks makes me feel itchy again.Seeing that he stopped talking, I felt very worried about Wen Jin and asked him, "Are there others? Didn't they come out?"The third uncle patted his thigh in annoyance, "I got on the boat and fainted without saying a few words for some reason. Later I was sent to the hospital in Hainan and was in a coma for a whole week. When I wanted to go back to find them, I The boat boss who took us to that place can no longer be found. On the sea, if you don't know the exact coordinates of that place, you can't find it. They all look the same on the sea. "He paused." I later asked the Maritime Administration and their research institute, and found out that these young men were missing, and Wen Jin was also with them. It has been almost twenty years, and there is no news at all. I really can't figure it out at all. You know what's going on with that tomb, how could someone disappear for no reason?" He knocked on the table hard, his eyes red, "I fucking regret it, what could I have done at that time, if I didn't dump that sea? Dou, this group of people may all have grandchildren now! And Wen Jin, I'm really sorry for her."I saw my third uncle burst into tears. I had never seen him like this before, and I didn't know what to do. He picked up the snake-eyebrow copper fish and said, "I finally thought about it for a long time, wondering why I was the only one who could come out." , Others can't get out, the only difference between me and them is that I have this thing in me."I looked at the fish and thought: "If King Lu Shang also defeated Hai Dou and had such a snake-browed copper fish in his hand, can it be said that King Lu's palace is related to the shipwreck tomb in the sea?" But once I thought, that's not right. There is such a long difference between the two tombs. One is from the Warring States period and the other is from the early Ming Dynasty. Even if they are killed, it has nothing to do with it. I have no clue about the mystery between this.After the third uncle said this, his thoughts were a little confused. He lay down for a while. I thought he had just experienced another painful memory and should let him calm down. Unexpectedly, he suddenly sat up, turned his head, and said to me: " Nephew, I suddenly remembered something."I saw that his face turned pale, and I thought to myself, "You have remembered something terrible again." He scratched his head and said, "Among the boys who entered the sea with me, there was one who seemed to have the same appearance as that muffled voice. The little brother who doesn't ring is very similar!"When I heard this, my scalp went numb and I said, "You remember correctly, he must have been only a little bit bigger at that time!"The third uncle recalled it carefully, his brows furrowed more and more, and he finally said: "It's been so long, I'm not 100% sure, but I still have a group photo from that time, which was taken before we went to sea. I can just ask my family to scan it for me." "Words are worse than words done. The third uncle made a phone call and ordered to go down. Five minutes later, an email was sent. As soon as the third uncle opened it, I felt a chill all over. The photo was in black and white. There were ten of them, squatting in front of them. The second row was standing room, and I saw that the person squatting in the middle of the first row was my third uncle when he was young, and the person standing behind him was the stuffy oil bottle!I was covered in white hair and sweat. I thought I had seen it wrong, so I looked again. Sure enough, it was him. His eyes and expression were exactly the same. My hands were shaking a little. My third uncle looked at me, very confused. He said The words were stuck in his throat for a long time, and he finally asked: "Why...why...why has he not aged at all in twenty years?" As soon as he finished saying this, he suddenly seemed to wake up and shouted, " I understand! I understand!"I looked at him as if he was crazy. I was at a loss for a moment. I saw him pick up his luggage and walk out. I wanted to pull him, but he threw me away. I turned around and said, "You are here to guard Pan Zi." , I want to go to Xisha again right away!" He said and ran out without looking back. Chapter 6 HainanThe third uncle came out to run around in the world when he was a teenager. He has seen a lot of things. Generally, he has to plan everything before doing anything. Like last time, he prepared a lot of things for a fight. Sometimes I think he is too cautious, like last time. There was a lot of equipment, 80% of which was not used. I didn't expect to be so impetuous this time, so I just picked up the box and ran away. Seeing that I couldn't stop him, I shouted: "Be careful. Click!" He yelled in reply and ran into the elevator.It happened that a waiter from the foot washing center of a hotel came up to pay the bill with me. Seeing this scene, he said with a smile: "Why is your uncle more irritable than your nephew? He's turned upside down. You still have to hold on to him." I also I couldn't explain it, so I had to smile and take the bill. When I saw it, I couldn't help but blush. It actually cost more than four thousand. I couldn't help cursing: Damn, this old boy went down to do those unclear things again yesterday.Looking at this bill, I'm a little worried. I've spent a lot of money these days. Originally, my third uncle's pocket was still very full, but after escaping all the way, the money was spent like water, and he donated it to the village that burned down the forest. I have used up all the cash around me. He doesn't take a card with him when he goes out. He says it's an old-school style. He has been shamelessly using my money these days. He even asked his company to transfer some more to him. Return it to me, and now he shakes his butt and runs away, I think of this incident, and I wonder if he knows that I am running out of money, so he runs away.I felt very unhappy. When I took out my wallet and looked at it, my heart dropped. I was used to using quick money and didn't pay much attention to it. There were only a few bills in my wallet. Pan Zi was in a deep coma now. I didn't know when he would be able to save money. Wake up, although the doctor said there are no major hidden dangers, it mainly depends on his physical recovery. I don't think I can leave in ten days and a half. This Panzi is all alone again. It is impossible to find someone to take my place. , such a small amount of money is definitely not enough to spend.The most troublesome thing is that now a four-digit bill is lying in front of me, which is a bit sad at this stage. I smiled sheepishly and said that I didn't have enough cash, so I had to withdraw it later and send it to him. Seeing that I was happy to pay these days, he smiled and said, "It's okay. I won't have anything to do tomorrow, so you can go about your business first."I was furious as soon as he left, and I had more things on my mind. His mother-in-law Pan Zi's medical expenses in the hospital cost four figures every day. Where can I find money to pay for him when this old boy leaves? I can't give it to the old man. If I call him, I will probably scold him to death. The business has been so bleak in the past few years and he has already been very dissatisfied with me. Now he still wants to follow the example of my third uncle, who is the most unsatisfactory, and fight against me. Forget it.I returned to the room and was worried when I suddenly saw the golden jade coffin cover still lying in the bag. My third uncle took great care of this thing and wrapped it four or five layers in oil paper. I looked at it and suddenly a thought It was a rather impulsive thought, and I thought that I needed to plan carefully for the next ten days or so. It was not an option to eat and sleep here every day to gain weight and then pay for my salary. Or find an antique market to sell this thing, and then spend some money to travel around Jinan. It's not a waste of time.It makes perfect sense when I think of this. I originally came here with the intention of traveling, but now it's like I'm checking the If it's a minor incident, Pan Zi will be in trouble if he stops taking the medicine. Seeing as it's not dark yet, he has to do it quickly.I thought about going down to the lobby and asking the waiter where there was a place to buy antiques. The waiter was very enthusiastic and walked me downstairs directly and called a taxi for me. After getting in the car, I told the master where to go where there are more antiques. The master agreed and sent me to the Hero Mountain Market. When I saw it, there was still some fancy stuff in this place.I listened to the brother there talking wildly along the way. He said that this is a relatively large concentration of antiques and calligraphy products. There are many people and it is noisy, but there are mostly fakes. If you have nothing to do, you can chat with the bosses here and brag. , they are also happy.I got out of the car with the heavy jade coffin cover on my back, thinking about finding a bigger shop. This thing is not something that ordinary people can afford. Those big shops must be connected with some larger customers, so I can trust them. He suggested that just give him a 2% commission. I am also an expert at this, and no one can deceive me. I discussed the value of this thing with my third uncle on the way back. My third uncle said it was only a million dollars. This thing has a price but no market. First, it is difficult for anyone to buy such an expensive thing, unless it is a foreigner, but this The items were too big, and large items were inherently more difficult to buy than small items. He estimated that if someone really wanted to buy it, he would be willing to let go for more than 800,000 yuan.With his words here, I felt confident, so I was looking around. After walking a few steps, I suddenly saw a bronze incense burner in a shop with some figures engraved on it. I was excited, and the people on it all had big bellies, which looked very similar to the Haidou mural mentioned by my third uncle. I lowered my head to take a closer look, and at this time the boss came out and said, "Hey, hey, You know your stuff, this is the only thing that's valuable in my shop."As soon as I heard his accent, which was from Beijing, I asked him: "What is engraved on this? Why is it so weird? It looks like he is from Hainan, right?"When the man heard this, his expression changed and he hurriedly moved me into his shop. He also said, "I really met an expert today. This thing has been here for a long time. You are the first to see the signs. Not bad." , This is indeed from Hainan."Someone who is in the antiques business must have a sweet mouth. Looking at his expression, I don't know if he is telling the truth now, or if he just wants to sell this thing to me. I don't have much information on hand, so I must pretend to be an expert. The secret will be exposed, so he said: "I am not an expert, I am not an expert. I saw this thing in Hainan. I felt strange in my heart. I don't know what this thing is called."The man asked me to sit down, brought out a cup of tea, and said, "You are being humble, but it doesn't matter if you really don't know. Let me tell you, the carving on this incense burner is a kind of ghost. They call it this thing." "Jin Po', the origin of this thing is a long story. If you are really interested, I will tell you."When I saw the show, I pretended to want to buy it and nodded. He made a waiting gesture to me, took out the incense burner from the display window, and put it on the coffee table. I immediately smelled a strange smell. The fragrance came over, and he couldn't help but be surprised. He smiled: "Isn't this fragrance very special?" I asked, "What spices are in it?"As soon as he opened the lid of the incense burner, I saw a small black stone. I was stunned, and he smiled proudly: "This is the bone of the forbidden woman. This fragrance is called bone fragrance. It's a good thing for you to sleep on." Keep it by your side to ensure you sleep comfortably. "I suddenly felt a little disgusted and asked, "What on earth is this forbidden woman? It's so immoral to sleep with her bones."He smiled and said: "Jinpo is a big concept, which is equivalent to a general name for bad things. People there, when they get sick or injured, they say it is the forbidden woman who caused it. You want to It's really hard to describe what she is. To be honest, you can say she is an evil ghost.""Oh, then these are her bones?" I frowned and asked, "Where did this thing come from? Look at the sea excrement on the lid, it seems to be a seafood."The man laughed and said, "You said you are not an expert. Yes, a fisherman cast a net and caught this thing. However, things are rare and expensive. Even though there is some sea excrement on it, the price is not cheap."I didn't have enough money at all, so I sighed and said, "It's a pity that I'm a very good person. I don't want this seafood. If you really want to sell it, why don't you sell me the bone incense inside?"The man's expression changed, and he smiled and said, "How come? You bought this bone incense, who should I find to buy this incense burner?"I saw that this thing was slightly gray, and I knew it must have been there for a long time without being sold. This kind of thing is too unpopular, and it is difficult to resell it. People who buy it for investment generally don't like it. Gold in troubled times, antiques in prosperous times, sell them Naturally, the shopkeeper would not take care of things that are not going out. I shook my head. Anyway, it is useless if I bought it. I will take out the coffin cover and show it to him later. If he can contact me, The buyer, it's okay for him to give this thing to me. I thought about it and said with a smile: "Okay, let's not talk about this for now. I'll show you something."As he said that, he took up the jade coffin cover and showed a corner to him. You will know if he is an expert or not by looking at his performance. His expression changed as soon as he saw it. Without saying a word, he stuffed the jade coffin cover back and then stood up. He pulled down the rolling shutter door of the shop, poured out my cup of tea, and brought me another cup. When I smelled it, I thought, Damn, this is the best Tieguanyin. It seems that I have reached a higher level.He wiped the sweat from his head and said, "I wonder what this craftsman's name is?"When I took a look, I saw that this man was indeed not a simple antique dealer. He reacted so quickly. I could tell at a glance that this thing was poured out. I couldn't help but express it and smiled politely: "My surname is Wu. What is the boss's name?" Said: "You can just call me Lao Hai. Then Master Wu, are you going to take action, or do you want me to take a look?" I said, "Of course I'll take action. This thing is a bit hot to touch next to you." He walked back and forth in the room a few times and asked, "Is it all?"I nodded: "You won't miss a piece of it. It's fresh out of the pan and it's still hot."He sat down and said softly: "Master Wu, I am a cheerful person. I dare to say that you are the only one who can take away this whole Hero Mountain, but I will never argue with you seriously about this thing." It's necessary. You can't tell me the price, so just tell me what's in your heart. If you're willing to give it up, I'll call you and ask my friend."I thought about it for a moment, and I thought that I would like a million dollars no matter what. Da Kui's family would have to give him 300,000 yuan, and Pan Zi would have to pay at least 200,000 yuan for hospitalization. The fat man had already left a message, and the money would be paid by selling the things. He passed it on, and it was only a little over 100,000 per person. Thinking of how much he had fought with his life to get back, he couldn't help but feel that it was too little. But the third uncle said, this is what a bucket is. Otherwise, why would you pour one bucket after another? No matter how precious the things you bring out after pouring a bucket are still rubbish if no one buys them, so he won't take the good things. It can't be sold.I estimated that it was almost one million, and made a one gesture to Lao Hai. He couldn't help but feel happy. I felt a little depressed when I saw it. Could it be that the price was too low? He picked up the phone, hid in the corner and made a soft call. After the call, he was so happy that his face turned red and said: "It's done! It's done! Master Wu, you are lucky, there are really people waiting for this thing. One million is not high, and two million is not low. I quoted you 1.2 million, what do you think?"When I heard this, I thought to myself that I don't know how much you reported. Maybe you doubled it and reported it to others. However, it was already 200,000 more than I expected. I still felt very comfortable and said with a smile: "Then what about you?" Is it still the same old rule?" He smiled and said, "To tell you the truth, they have prepared more for me over there. Just keep the 1.2 million. It depends on your injury. It's not easy to pour it out. You have to remember my kindness. Next time you have something like this, don't ask others. Send it directly to me. I'll give you a 2% increase on whatever price you want. 10. You know, the customer behind me is very rich. He dares to accept things that others dare not accept." He looked at me and said hurriedly, "Sit down for a while, and I will prepare the money for you. Go, this 1.2 million, even though my shop is small, I still have enough money in my account, I'll give it to you first."When I heard it, this tone was really loud. As the saying goes, thirty-six lines, antiques are king, it was true. It seemed that this guy still had some skills at hand, so he hurriedly said: "Wait a minute, then this forbidden Po stove? Why don't you give me a discount? I'll take it as well."The man chuckled, waved his hand and said, "Take this if you like it. I'll give it to you. To be honest, I only paid five yuan for this thing. I just wanted to trick you by asking so much."Three hours later, with a huge sum of money in my pocket, I was in a great mood. When I returned to the hotel, I didn't even want to look at the doorman. There were people behind me talking about whether this guy had won five million. Look at his eyes, which were so full of smiles. It won't open. After sorting out the money, I settled all the bills first, then went to the hospital to pay Pan Zi's nursing fee for a month, paid the fat man, and then solemnly paid my share, along with what my third uncle owed me, All transferred to my card. I finally felt at ease.In the next few days, I found a beautiful local tour guide and took a tour around various places in Jinan. However, I came from Hangzhou and saw too many cultural sights. The more I looked at it, the less interested I was. So I decided to go I found a fishing factory and went fishing. These past few days have been the most comfortable time in my life, but I am a bit cheap. Now that I am at ease, I actually start to miss the excitement of fighting in reverse.Without further ado, I have been living such a rotten life for about a week. I came back from the fishing factory and as soon as I entered the door, I heard the phone ringing. Only my third uncle knew my phone number in this hotel, so I thought something about him had been revealed. He picked it up and found out that the other person was a strange man. His first words were: "Do you know someone named Wu Sansheng?" Hearing that his tone was rather urgent, I quickly replied: "We know each other, what do you say?" The man said, "He's missing." I was stunned as soon as I heard this, and quickly asked: "Well, what does it mean to be confirmed missing?"The man said: "It has been ten days since the ship he was on lost contact with the land. What is your relationship with him?" I said: "I am his nephew." He said: "Then can you get to Hainan as soon as possible?" Chapter 7 WomenThe other party is a large-scale international marine resource development company. The so-called marine resource development is actually based on the analysis of various existing route information and historical records to infer the location of certain sunken ships and salvage the sunken ship materials.This behavior is very similar to that of a professional marine tomb robber, but its behavior is legal, because a considerable proportion of the resources of the wrecked ship found in the high seas can be legally inherited by the finder. Of course, it is impossible to verify whether its resources come from the high seas.There are two types of such enterprises. One is to salvage modern shipwrecks, dismantle the hulls that have not completely decayed and auction them off, or sell the resources obtained; the other is to salvage ancient shipwrecks and sell the antiques on them to collectors or museums.This company belongs to the latter, with ancient shipwrecks as its main target. It has many archaeological consultants. Each project requires a large number of archaeological and marine experts to spend two or three years to complete, and their income is also very Rich, so it has a large number of advanced instruments and ships.In order to find the undersea tomb as soon as possible, the third uncle borrowed equipment and personnel from the company in the form of a guarantee, and sent a five-person temporary expedition team in the name of the company. This was originally a very good deal. Unexpectedly, only five days before the ship set out, the communication between their logistics department and the expedition ship was interrupted.They waited for forty-eight hours, and finally sent people to search the missing sea area, but found nothing. The final information confirmed three hours before the disappearance was that Uncle San and two other investigators had entered the undersea tomb.The reason why they came to see me was that my third uncle told them before departure that if something unexpected happened, they could call me for help.The person said on the phone: "Right now we can't confirm the situation inside the ancient tomb. We don't know whether these three people are alive or dead, so we are going to organize another team to go in and have a look, because most of us here are just talking on paper and doing theory. "At the very least, we hope that an experienced guide will help them find the exact location of the tomb."I heard him use the word "guide" very strongly, as if he was hinting to me that he knew my true identity, so I couldn't help but have some reservations. However, this matter was of great importance and I had to go there in person, so I had to take a slow approach. : "I don't know the specific situation over there, so I won't tell you until I come over." The other party said: "Okay, please do it as soon as possible."I hung up the phone and decided to leave immediately. I packed my things in a hurry and asked the hotel to book me the earliest flight to Haikou. I have been to the Xisha Islands once, and I know that if you want to go to the real Xisha Islands, you need to take at least three modes of transportation: airplane, car, and boat.For the next dozen hours, I drove non-stop and had no time to think. I just kept praying that things would not develop into the worst place. At noon the next day, my plane arrived in Haikou, and their company had sent a car to pick me up.The person who came to pick me up was named Liu. He told me that the senior management of their company paid great attention to this matter because the person who disappeared with the third uncle was a senior son, and this project was in South China. What is implemented in the sea cannot be publicized, so we have to find people from the private sector.I didn't understand what civilians were about at first, but I figured it out later and didn't find it funny. However, this Master Liu was just an ordinary driver and didn't know any more details. I chatted with him for a while, but found that the car It actually drove to the pier.I was confused. At this time, a middle-aged man came over and asked: "Is this Mr. Wu?"I nodded, and he opened the car door and said, "Please follow me, the ship will leave soon."I was very confused and said: "Ship, what kind of boat is it? Aren't you taking me to the hotel?"He shook his head and said: "The time is too urgent. We must get to that place within seven hours and complete this operation within ten hours. Otherwise, there will be a half-month windy season there, and there will be no sea support by then. The situation is more troublesome."As soon as I heard them making their own decisions, I felt a little uncomfortable, but it was about my third uncle's life, so I had no other choice, so I mumbled, picked up my luggage and followed him. When we got to the pier, he pointed at a The very old seven-ton iron fishing boat said: "This is the place we will ship this time."I thought he was joking, so he explained helplessly: "There is no way. Our large-scale search in that area has attracted the attention of the border guards, so we had to put on a disguise. Don't worry, the equipment on the ship is already the most advanced. There is absolutely no problem with sailing."As he said that, someone on the boat took my luggage. He spoke a few words to the fishermen on the boat in local dialect, then shook my hand and said, "Miss Ning is responsible for some things on the boat. She is right behind you. Good luck!"They were doing things so efficiently that before I could keep up with the pace, he had already left quickly. I turned around and saw a young short-haired woman wearing a tight diving suit looking at me. She looked at me as if I was standing innocently. There, he couldn't help but laugh, waved and said: "Follow me." Chapter 8 Things have changedI followed her into the ship's warehouse. It was filled with piles of things, and there was almost no place to put your feet. It seemed that they were preparing in a hurry. All the supplies were thrown away indiscriminately before they could even be moved into the warehouse. At the entrance. I observed as I walked and found that it was mainly diving equipment, large instruments, food, and ropes, of which oxygen bottles accounted for the majority.We passed through these goods and arrived at the back warehouse connected to the mechanical room. There were several plank beds scattered here and there, covered with blankets that were already black with oil. Sitting on one of the beds was a somewhat stout and balding middle-aged man with a shiny face. When he saw me coming in, he nervously stood up and shook hands with me, saying, "Nice to meet you, nice to meet you. My surname is Zhang."My first impression of this man was not good, but out of politeness, I shook hands with him. His hands were very strong, and it seemed that he had been engaged in manual labor before.Miss Ning introduced to me: "Mr. Zhang is a consultant specially invited by our company. He is an expert who specializes in studying the Ming Dynasty underground palace. This time he is mainly responsible for the analysis of this underwater underground palace."I don't have much interest in the orthodox archaeological world, and I have never heard of his name, but seeing the proud look on his face, I could only say: "I have admired you for a long time."The bald man waved his hand in an exaggerated way and said: "I don't dare to be an expert. We are just doing research. It's just that I am lucky and happened to publish a few papers. It's a small achievement, so I won't mention it."I have never seen anyone speak like this, and I didn't know how to respond to his words, so I could only say: "You are being too modest."He was very satisfied with this, shook my hand vigorously, and asked me: "I wonder what kind of identity Mr. Wu was invited this time? With all due respect, it seems that the subject studied by Mr. Wu is relatively unpopular, or It's just that I'm ignorant, I've never seen Mr. Wu's trumpet in an archaeological magazine."These words were clearly intended to belittle me, and I don't know whether they were intentional or not. I have a bad temper, and I almost had a fit when I heard these words. But when I thought about how I had just boarded the ship a short time ago and the environment was unfamiliar, I had to suppress it. Angry, he said angrily: "I specialize in digging."My tone was already very unkind, but he didn't even notice it. He said, "Are you an architect? No wonder, it turns out we are not in the same circle, but we are half of the same industry. You build a house for living people." I study dead people's houses, so we still have intersections."I couldn't laugh or cry when I heard it. It seemed that although this man's words were unreliable, he was not the kind of person who acted in secret. I patted him and said, "I'm not an architect, I'm an excavator. The dead man's house you're studying must be I'll dig it out first."I felt a little regretful after saying this. I had not promised them to fight in person. Now the situation there is unknown. I have to wait until I actually see it before I can say anything. I thought and added: "But I won't be able to dig it out by then." Digging depends on the situation. If the situation doesn't allow it, you won't be able to dig even if you want to."He didn't hear what I meant, and he kept handing me his business card, saying that one more friend would open up a new path, and if I had anything to do in the north in the future, I could ask him for help. I saw that he and I were able to get it done within two minutes of meeting each other. They had been friends for more than ten years, and it was estimated that they would become sworn friends if they continued to chat. He quickly changed the subject and asked the woman about the situation in the sea area where the accident occurred.That woman was quite capable. She listed a few things and I got a general idea.It turned out that the third uncle was unable to determine the specific location of the undersea tomb at that time. He only found four possible areas and searched for them one by one. Later, he must have found them for them, but the last report of the missing ship was relatively brief and did not They mentioned which sea area they last confirmed, so now we have to find them one by one.Their plan was to start from the nearest Fairy Reef, then go to Yongxing Island to replenish some supplies, and then go to the other three sea areas near Qilian Island, stopping for no more than half an hour. As for how to find it, the sea water in Xisha is very clear. Under good light, the water can be visually penetrated to a depth of more than 30 meters. Moreover, the water flow in Haiti is ordinary and there is no highly mobile sea sand. Therefore, the hole was stolen a few days ago. It shouldn't be covered up.The fishing boss of this boat is also very familiar with those sea areas. We laymen like us all see the same bottom on the water surface, but in their eyes, the bottom of each water area has its own characteristics. As long as the bottom of the sea looks the same, He can tell when some terrain changes occur.I found out from the woman's conversation that she had great confidence in the survival of the three people under the water. I don't know where this blind confidence came from. Of course, I also hope to honor her words. The third uncle is here. All is well in the sea battle.The bald man saw that I was having a good conversation with the woman, so he left him alone. He was probably a little unhappy and went to sleep. I saw that this man was already middle-aged, and his temper was like that of a child. I couldn't help but laugh. , there is news for a hundred years, I don't know if they will be harmonious if they continue to get along.Thinking about it, the boat shook, and the fisherman behind him lifted the anchor and started sailing. The boat began to shake violently, because it was an old boat. It not only rocked from side to side, but also had an irregular back and forth rocking, as if it was in a cradle. Same here. After more than ten hours of traveling and traveling, I was so tired that I started to yawn. The woman was very understanding and asked me to have a good rest. I was honest and polite. I was really tired, so I lay down and fell asleep.When I woke up, the boat had already sailed to the middle of the sea. I looked out through the window and found that the sky had changed just as I woke up. The entire sea seemed to have suddenly turned dark green, and the sun had disappeared in the vast expanse. In the dark clouds, the light shone through the gaps in the clouds, forming a huge golden print in the sky. At the same time, a piece of golden scales was scattered on the sea, and the upper and lower sides complemented each other, which was very spectacular.However, the good times did not last long. The dark clouds soon joined together and blocked all the sunshine. The sea suddenly turned into a shocking black. The waves rolled and the boat swayed with the waves. When we were in the wave valley, the sea water was The top of the ship's side looked as if it was about to be swallowed up by a huge wave, which was very scary.I saw the boatmen running around nervously, reinforcing the net ropes that fixed the supplies. Although it was very fast, there was no fear on the face of the boat boss.I'm used to living in the city, so I felt extremely excited when I saw this scene, and wanted to go to the deck to help. After I got up there, I realized that it wasn't what I thought. In this situation, staying on the deck requires more than quick reactions. , you must be very familiar with the waves and the boat, know when the next tilt will be after this tilt, and be prepared in advance. I obviously don't have such a high level. After walking a few steps, I had to hug a protruding iron ring.At this time, several crew members seemed to have seen something and started to scream. I couldn't understand the Hokkien dialect. I followed their fingers and vaguely saw something on the left side of the ship. Behind the high waves, there seemed to be something. something.Because the distance was relatively far, I couldn't see clearly. I just thought it might be a ship. At this time, the woman passed behind me, and I asked her what these people were calling.Her hair was wet and tossed around by the wind. She listened carefully and said, "They seemed to see a ship."The boss of the ship walked up to us and said in half-baked Mandarin: "There seems to be an accident on the ship over there. According to the regulations, we have to go and take a look."Of course there is nothing wrong with doing this. The woman nodded, and the boss of the ship quickly issued a series of instructions in local dialect to his crew members. Immediately, the ship turned full rudder and headed to the left.The sea in the wind and waves is like hills, and every wave is like a mountain. Our boat rushed against the waves, and then broke through the waves. Every time the waves broke, the people on the boat took a sea bath and got wet countless times. , I have never felt so excited, and I couldn't help but want to howl.We climbed over a dozen waves in a row, and finally we could clearly see the general outline of the thing.At this time, I heard the captain of the ship yelling in fear, and then several crew members started to panic. I quickly asked the woman what happened. When she heard this, her face suddenly changed and she grabbed my hand. Said: "Don't look back, that's a ghost ship!" Chapter 9 Ghost ShipI saw all the people turning their heads away in panic, not looking at the broken boat, and not knowing what was going on. Under such unclear circumstances, I did not dare to make my own decisions, and imitated their example. When I turned around, the woman tremblingly said to me: "No matter what happens, don't turn around. Even if something touches you, you have to pretend you don't know it."As soon as I heard this, I broke out in a cold sweat and asked, "Don't scare me. What will touch me here?"She rolled her eyes at me and said softly: "It doesn't matter if you don't believe it. You'll find out later. Turn your head away now!"I saw what she said was so evil, and I saw the panic on the other crew members' faces, as if she wasn't trying to scare me, so I asked softly: "You have to tell me, what on earth is that?"The woman made a silent gesture and said, "Shut up, this is an unjust ghost coming to claim his life."The more she said this, the more scared I felt. I couldn't help but want to turn my neck to take a look. I pinched my thigh and tightened the muscles in my neck as if I had put a plaster on it.The ship was rocking violently in the wind and waves, and the deck on the ship was still creaking and sounded like it was about to fall apart. I grabbed the two iron rings on the side of the ship with my hands and pressed my butt firmly against it, but my upper body still kept moving. I was shaking, but my neck couldn't move. I was dangling like a tumbler, and I was almost thrown away a few times.At this time, I could already hear the sounds coming from the so-called ghost ship, creaking, as if someone was walking on the deck. My body was completely wet from the sea water, and I was very uncomfortable due to the cold sweat. I couldn't help but ask the woman softly: "Why does it seem like someone is walking on the deck? Did you see it wrong just now?"The woman was very scared and pursed her mouth. I followed her mouth and looked. It turned out that the situation behind her was clearly reflected on the glass of the cabin. A fishing boat about the same size as ours was swaying behind us, getting closer and closer to us. I could see it more and more clearly. Soon I saw that there was a layer of white cotton-like sea rust on the boat. Judging from the thickness, it must have been soaked in the sea for more than decades. I really can't understand how a boat like this can still float on the sea with a light on it.The ghost ships that appear in those novels are all very dilapidated, but basically still sailable ships, but this one must have been completely scrapped, and it looks like it was driven up from the bottom of the sea. My mind was spinning quickly and I recalled the reports I had read about ghost ships, but none of them seemed to mention a ship like this.The boat was getting closer and closer, and I vaguely felt that something was wrong, so I said softly: "Miss, it doesn't seem to be an option. It seems that the ghost boat is planning to collide with it. Why don't you ask the fisherman to run away at full speed?"The woman was also a little scared, her hair stuck to her face, and she didn't think of brushing it back. She said: "When the fisherman wants to escape, he will escape on his own. Our two ships are about the same tonnage, so he won't be afraid if he collides with him. Just hold on tight." Don't fall down."I couldn't tell whether she was reminding me or sarcastic in her tone of voice, saying: "I'm just afraid that he will jump off the ship and run away later, but you can't do anything to him.""Don't sow discord here. This fishing boat is the life of the fishermen. He will never leave the boat even if he dies." The woman became a little angry. "If you keep talking nonsense, I will push you off!"When I heard that it was so fierce, I couldn't say anything anymore. I concentrated on looking at the ghost ship on the glass. I estimated that with its speed, it wouldn't cause much vibration when it hit (I later learned that this was SB's idea). My heart gradually calmed down.The boat was getting closer and closer, and I could clearly see that there was nothing on the boat. I originally thought I would see some terrifying sights, but I couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief. The boat was approaching very fast, and it was almost close to us. The boat was over, I closed my eyes, gritted my teeth, and prepared to withstand the impact.This was a moment. Suddenly, the sound behind disappeared. I waited for more than ten seconds. It was estimated that even if it tried to hit it ten times, there was no sound. I couldn't help but be surprised. At this time, I heard again When the sound of the deck creaking came from behind, I felt a little panicked. I secretly squinted one eye and looked at the glass of the cabin. The ghost ship was already close to us side by side. There was nothing behind me. .I breathed a sigh of relief and looked to the side. I saw the woman next to me looking at the glass of the cabin like me. She was stunned with fear. I felt something was wrong. When I looked carefully, I saw her. There were two dry hands on his shoulders. Chapter 10 Withered HandsThose two withered hands, obviously human hands, have shrunk into the shape of dry wood and are attached to the woman's body. Even looking at such a scene, I feel creepy. I don't know how the woman feels now. , I just feel cold sweat breaking out on my back.The two hands did not move further, they just hung there feebly, as if they were decorations on her clothes. I wanted to see where the hands came from, and looked up along the arms, but her hair was too It's messy, fluffy and can't be seen clearly.The woman was obviously very frightened and was shaking violently. If she were an ordinary woman, she would have fainted long ago. I saw that her body was weak, so I guess she had reached her limit.The boss of the boat was kneeling with his back to us, kowtowing and reciting something unknown. I couldn't understand their local dialect, but I could guess that he was probably performing some kind of ritual, probably asking for Mazu's blessing. After reciting a few words, he took out two strange half-round pieces of wood and threw them on the deck, as if asking for lots. He threw them once, looked at the results, kowtowed a few more times, picked them up and threw them again. I saw that his whole body was starting to tremble, and the result of the question was probably not ideal.I have never believed in this kind of thing, but seeing the pious look of the ship boss, I felt a little worried. These people are very particular about this kind of thing. If the results of those asking for signatures say that I am an evil ghost, I guess they will not hesitate. The earth threw me into the sea.At this moment, the woman suddenly exclaimed and shrank back. She didn't know whether she lost her grip or was dragged by the ghost's hand. She suddenly fell into the ghost ship. She couldn't help it. , the ghost ship drifted away all of a sudden. When I saw something bad, I turned around and wanted to jump over to save her. The boss of the ship rushed over from behind and hugged me. He said, "There is nothing we can do! We can't save her if we fall into the ghost ship." Come back, don't go and die!"The boss of the boat was very strong and I couldn't get rid of him. The other people still didn't dare to turn their heads away as if they were possessed by something. I just cursed in my heart. At this time, that bald man Zhang ran out of nowhere. What the hell. Lifting the anchor on the ship, he swung it hard and threw the anchor onto the ghost ship, hooking it to the side of the ship. The ghost ship swam so fast that it pulled the anchor cable into a straight line. Our ship shook and was pulled over.The ship boss was so frightened that he pulled out a knife and went to cut the cable. Zhang Tu punched him and knocked him to the ground. The other crew members were furious and rushed forward one by one. Zhang Tu actually pulled out a pistol and hit the ship boss. He stopped and shouted: "Don't move, or I'll kill him!"The crew members had never seen such a scene, and no one dared to raise their voice. Zhang Tu said to me again: "Xiao Wu, I have them under control, go and save them!"I opened my mouth wide, wondering if I heard correctly. Do you want me to swim through such rough waves? He glared at me as if he was taking it for granted, pointed at the cable, and shouted, "Go! Young man, be brave!"I shook my head. This was ridiculous. I am weak in sports. Swimming would basically lead to death. If I climbed that cable, I would probably only have one breath left even if I could climb it. How could I save people?At this time, I heard the woman screaming on the ghost ship. She desperately tried to climb onto the cable, but it seemed as if she was being held back by something. She could not move forward, so she had to hold on to the side of the ship with both hands. , shouted at me: "Mr. Wu! Help me!"My heart skipped a beat when I heard that, I slapped myself hard and cursed: "Wu Xie, Wu Xie, you are still not a fucking man!"I don't know whether this slap woke me up or stunned me. Suddenly my blood surged up, and I gritted my teeth and shouted, "If you die, you will die!"I took a deep breath, first picked up one of my swimming goggles and put them on, then took off my shoes, walked to the side of the ship, and clumsily grabbed the tight cable. I saw rough waves in front of me, and the rope was still coming from time to time. Submerged in the water.The cable was about twelve meters long, and it was definitely strong enough. If you were quick with your hands and feet, it wouldn't be very dangerous. The main trouble was getting knocked off the rope by the waves. Thinking of this, my heart moved a little.I have never encountered anything that requires such determination since I was a child. I humped my buttocks on the side of the ship for a long time before I slowly climbed out. The first step was to hang upside down on the rope according to the method of the special forces soldiers on TV in my memory. , using all four limbs, crawling and praying at the same time, but before I could open my mouth, a wave suddenly came over and drowned me directly in the water. When I poked my head out, my face was green, but all of a sudden, I also had an idea of the power of this wave, and suddenly I felt like I should be able to climb over there without any problem.Just like that, I didn't move when a wave hit me. When I got out of the water, I climbed a few steps. I don't know how long it took, but I was already very close to the ghost ship. At this time, a huge wave hit me and I sank completely. Underwater, this time, I was almost pressed to a depth of more than one meter, and I was a little bit blurred by the photo. I held my breath and opened my eyes, and suddenly saw a strange scene. I saw the ghost ship. On the bottom of the ship, there is a chain covered with sea rust. It is very long. What is strange is that there is a strange thing at the end of the chain. It is at the bottom of the very deep water and cannot be seen clearly.I exhaled and was about to take a closer look. Suddenly the cable was lifted and I was out of the water. Now I was on the top of the wave. When I looked down, I saw the woman facing up and using a strange posture. Climbing into the cabin of the ghost ship, I was shocked when I saw that it was not her own hands that were dragging her forward, but the two withered ghost hands.I saw that she was motionless, as if she had lost consciousness. I had no choice but to use my hands and feet to crawl over, then turned over and fell into the ghost ship, falling on the deck. Chapter 11 DeckThe deck had been corroded by sea water for many years and was no longer able to bear the heavy load. My eighty kilogram weight pressed on it, and it immediately creaked and seemed about to break. However, I couldn't care so much and hurriedly went to see how the woman was doing.Half of her body had been dragged into the dark cabin. When I saw it, I became anxious. Firstly, I didn't have any lighting equipment on me, and secondly, I didn't have any sharp weapons. Once dragged in, life or death would be really hard to predict.I rolled over, grabbed her legs, and pulled a few times with all my strength. I found that the woman was not moving at all, and she was wearing a tight-fitting diving suit. Not only did she have no place to pull, but it was stained by sea water. It was extremely slippery and I could only use 80% of my strength.When I saw that if this situation continued, this woman would definitely be doomed. I couldn't think of a good way for a while. I became anxious and jumped on the woman and hugged her waist. In this way, the combined weight of the two of us would be at least It weighs more than 130 kilograms. Let me see how these two wax rod-like hands can pull it.I didn't expect that the deck had reached the critical point. As soon as I pressed on it, the whole deck collapsed with a loud bang. Within a few seconds, I fell into the cabin along with a large number of rotten and wet wood chips. Fortunately, the bottom of the boat was still strong, otherwise We just fell into the sea.This fall was so hard that I sat up unsteadily and couldn't help but smile bitterly in my heart. Just now I desperately didn't want to enter the cabin, but now I came in so happily. At this time, I heard the woman shouting from below: "Go away quickly, you press me." Kill me!"I found myself sitting on her butt and quickly moved out of the way, thinking that this was great. In the past when I watched idol dramas, the woman would sit on the man, but now it was the other way around. The woman struggled to sit up with her waist propped up, and the hands on her shoulders were gone. I was shocked and asked quickly: "Where did those two ghost hands go?"She touched her shoulder and said in surprise: "I don't know either. I fell into a daze as soon as I fell on this boat. I don't know when I disappeared. Didn't you see?"I shook my head: "The situation was too chaotic when I fell just now, and I didn't pay attention. However, those two hands can drag a living person away. It is definitely not an illusion. It is a real thing. It cannot disappear out of thin air. It must be I knocked it off when I fell down. Check to see if there is anything underneath you."As soon as these words came out, the woman's face turned pale with fright, and she quickly raised her buttocks to look. Unfortunately, there was nothing underneath except wood chips. I said: "Maybe it was torn off when it fell. It was still holding on to the steps at the entrance of the warehouse. If you fell down so suddenly, it wouldn't have time to let go, so it might still be on it." "She nodded, thinking it made sense, and said, "I don't know what it was trying to do by pulling me here. I think I should be more careful."The two of us looked around each other. Because there was a big hole in the deck, the light was quite clear. There was also thick white rust on the inner wall of the cabin, covering almost everything inside. We peeled some of it off and could see some general navigation items, but they were basically rotten to the point of leaving only a shape.Looking at the size and structure of this ship's warehouse, it should be a relatively medium-sized fishing boat in the 1970s and 1980s. It has an iron hull and a large warehouse space, separated by wooden boards. It should be divided into a crew lounge, a boss's room, and a cargo warehouse. , our current location should be in the cargo warehouse, but judging from the things peeled out, this ship definitely did not sink while loading cargo.The keel of this ship should not have been completely corroded, so it still has a certain endurance. Otherwise, it would have been washed apart in such a big wave.The woman shook her head and said: "I actually know a lot about ships, but the situation on this ship is so unreasonable - with such thick sea rust, it stands to reason that there should be at least ten layers of rust on the bottom of the sea. It's been a few years."I asked: "Is it possible that a big storm rolled it up from the bottom of the sea?"She replied: "The possibility of this is very small. The sunken ship of decades should have been deeply buried in the sea sand. Even if you use a crane to lift it, it will be difficult to lift it. Moreover, its hull is very brittle. It might get torn apart if you're not careful."I thought of what she said, but I still couldn't figure it out. If the boat sank originally, how could it still float on the water now? Even if someone fished it out, there would definitely still be holes in its hull left when it was in distress. Could this hole be repaired by oneself?I couldn't see anything interesting here, and the two hands were nowhere to be seen. I felt relieved a little, patted the pieces of wood on my body, stood up, and called the woman to walk into the warehouse. The two warehouses were separated by wooden boards, which were basically full of holes. I wanted to kick the board off, but the woman stopped me and said, "This board is attached to the deck. If you try harder, , I'm afraid the whole deck will fall."I thought to myself, it would be great if the entire deck fell down, then the light would shine in, and I wouldn't panic.With the experience of King Lu's Palace, I have a deeper understanding of many things. Especially after wandering on the edge of life and death several times, my ability to adapt has been strengthened a lot. Therefore, although I am still very nervous on this ghost ship, my nerves are still very tight. , but there is no such thing as being too scared to think.There was a door properly installed on the wooden partition. I didn't know whether it was pushed or pulled. I tried pulling it first, and the handle was pulled out together with half of the door panel. I looked at the woman and said, "Isn't this the same as dismantling a whole board?"She ignored me and glanced into the dark doorway. This woman must be very brave, but I think after what happened just now, she probably wouldn't dare to go in rashly. I said to her: " There's not enough light inside, so if you want to go in, it's better to open a skylight on the deck to get some light, so as not to get hit by something again. "I knew this sentence would be useful. Sure enough, when she hesitated, I laughed secretly, stepped forward and broke it off a few times, and almost broke off the entire board. There was a large bed board frame in the warehouse, which was made of iron. Yes, so it's still there. The bed boards are all rotten. Judging from the furnishings, it should be the place where the boatmen stayed. I saw an iron cupboard in the corner of the warehouse, and it was closed very well. I went to pull it out. For a moment, it's relatively loose.It's hard to find written records on this kind of ship. Now the ship's boss has to write a logbook every day. Not many people were literate at that time, so I didn't expect to find anything useful. When I opened the iron cupboard, I couldn't help but eat I was surprised to find an old waterproof bag inside. I opened the bag, and a notebook that was almost falling apart fell out. When I looked at it, I saw a few words written on the cover: Archaeological Records of Xisha Wanjiao.I opened the title page, and there were a few beautiful words on it - In July 1984, Wu Sansheng presented Chen Wenjin with Chapter 12 Third Uncle's LieWhen I saw these words, I almost fainted with surprise. Wu Sansheng and Chen Wenjin, aren't these the full names of Sanshu and Wenjin? Could it be that this notebook was left behind by them back then? But how could such a thing appear on a ghost ship?If before this ghost ship sank, there happened to be two people on the ship, one was named Wu Sansheng and the other was named Chen Wenjin. These two people happened to be doing archaeological work, and they also happened to come to Xisha Wanjiao for archaeology. Such a coincidence happened. The odds are probably enough for me to win several five million dollars.I thought about it for a while, and it seemed that I didn't need to think too much. There is no other explanation for this notebook. There is no doubt that it should be something left by Uncle San and the others. Moreover, judging from the signature on it, this notebook should be given to Wen by Uncle San. Jin, and Wen Jin used it as a diary to record the daily progress of Wanjiao's archeology. The owner of the notebook should be Wen Jin.This ghost ship is related to the archaeological activities of the Third Uncle and the others back then. It may even be the medium-sized fishing boat that did not return on time.I thought about it for a moment, and I couldn't help but feel countless question marks flooding into my brain, and I started to feel a splitting headache.The real secrets of these things may only be known to those involved. What I know now are all superficial things about these things, and there seems to be a missing core that connects them all. If that old fox, Third Uncle, could honestly tell me everything, I'm afraid I would probably know the key to the whole thing by now.Or what hints can the contents of this notebook give me? I originally wanted to hide this thing and wait until no one was around to read it, but the strong curiosity in my heart was unbearable. I thought she would know about this sooner or later. There is no need to make this matter so mysterious, and I don't want to avoid her, so I can just read it.Wen Jin is a very serious person. She uses the same format for every day's records and lists them clearly. The first page I saw was the first day of their departure, July 15th. It listed On a list, I saw that the leader of the team was indeed Wu Sansheng. What was the name of that stuffy oil bottle? I remembered that my third uncle mentioned that his surname seemed to be Zhang. When I looked for it, I found that there was indeed a person named Zhang Qiling. Could it be him?Looking through it again, the main content above is the process of finding and determining the specific location of Kaidou, but it is more detailed than what the third uncle said. Even the types of ropes and the reasoning process are written down. It is really the same as what the third uncle said. Big Boss is completely different. I really can't understand how the two of them could get together. But there is no need for me to read these contents again. I just turned to the end. I was stunned as soon as I saw it.In fact, I don't need to read the last content, just the records of the last few titles. It was enough to surprise me, and at the same time, I scolded that bastard Third Uncle a hundred times. I saw it written on it, July 21st, the first time I entered the undersea tomb. Personnel: Wu Sansheng. Progress: Cleaning the left and right ear chambers and corridors, and preparing to clean the back chamber. Work: Use an air pump to ventilate the tomb chamber and prepare for a long period of cleaning. Cultural relics found in the water: Golden silk wood double phoenix carved coffin (baby coffin). Note: In the event of an emergency, detailed records will be made.Then there is only one record below, July 23, entering the undersea tomb for the second time. Personnel: All members. Progress: None Job: Sheltering from summer storms Cultural relics from the water: none Remarks: NoneIt turned out that the third uncle had already gone in once before taking them in. With his bandit nature, he must have got a lot of things out. What he wrote here only cleaned the left and right ear chambers and the corridor. Who knows if he has Open the back room! Maybe he had already touched everything in the coffin. What on earth did this old fox do the first time he went in! I couldn't help but feel itching with hatred.I took a rough look at it. There should be many useful but uncritical records in it. There was no need to look at it so carefully now. I put it away and put it back into the waterproof bag, and looked back to see the woman's reaction. Unexpectedly, she didn't seem to pay attention to me at all, and was just desperately peeling off the sea rust on the partition in the captain's cabin.She moved very quickly, it seemed like she was smashing instead of peeling. She had already cleaned out half of the board, and I could already see that the rust was actually made of steel. She peeled it off all the way to the connection between the hull and the bulkhead. I found that the bulkhead was welded to the hull and seemed to be very strong. The door on it was also made of steel and had a car steering wheel on it. The same rotary seal seal.The woman was talking to herself while peeling it off, as if to say: "Don't be afraid, don't be afraid, I'll let you out right away."When I heard that something was wrong, I realized that something was wrong with her. I saw her neatly cleaning off all the rust on the edge of the steel door. I saw that there was still a layer of rubber between the door and the frame. The warehouse inside seems to be sealed. After the woman cleaned up, she turned the rotating seal as she was told, but her strength was far from enough. The lock itself was very heavy, and it was full of sea rust. Not those sailors with great strength could not open it at all. Not open. She turned it hard several times, but there was no reaction at all.I felt something was wrong in my heart and said to her: "The things inside may not have been soaked in water. It's better that we don't open it. If there is a monster inside, we don't have any weapons. We must explain it here." "She ignored me at all, but still tried to turn around. I shook my head, this woman was really unreasonable, and I completely lost my favor with her.For the next few minutes, I put my hands on my hips and watched her wasting her efforts, which made me feel relieved. At this time, she turned around and looked at me. I thought she was enlightened, but who knew she suddenly let out a strange scream, leaned back, and stretched out two withered hands from her hair like lightning, grabbing the rotating seal and sealing it. It started to exert force. The strange hand was extremely strong, and I immediately heard the sound of rust breaking inside.My scalp was numb with fear and I almost sat down on the ground. This sight was simply unbelievable to the extreme. No wonder the strange hand disappeared and was hidden in her hair. Was it a ghost or a human that was talking to me just now?At this time, the rotating seal had become loose. The woman turned several times and was about to open the steel door. Suddenly there was a loud noise and a large amount of water rushed out from the door. The door was directly hit by the water. I pulled away and bumped into the woman's back, knocking her flying and throwing me to the ground. I knew something was wrong, so I just wanted to push her away and escape, when the sea water rushed over me. Come here and rush the two of us five or six feet away. I managed to raise my head, and saw a giant face covered with scales sticking out from behind the door, staring straight at me. Chapter 13 Sea MonkeyThis ferocious giant face was almost four or five times bigger than my head. The body was still hiding behind the iron door. I didn't know how big it was. The light shining through the hole in the deck was not very bright. I I can't see its facial features clearly, and I don't know if it's a ghost or some other animal. I just felt that this face was ghostly and indescribably weird.I just stared at it blankly. My whole body was numb from my scalp to my heels. I was so scared that I could hardly breathe. My damn legs started to fail again and turned out to be as soft as noodles. I took a few steps back with difficulty, and then I thought that the woman was still lying on the ground. Although this woman was not a good thing, there was no way to save her until she died.I turned her over and found that the two withered hands were gone again, but I couldn't care less now. If the water rose again, she would drown if her head was immersed in the water. I put my hands under her armpits. , and slowly moved back. There must be stairs leading to the deck at the other end of the cabin. As long as I drag this woman up to the deck, I will either jump into the sea or call for help. There will be more choices.While walking on trembling legs, I muttered in my mind: "Calm down, calm down, the more you encounter this situation, the more calm you must be." I moved back little by little, never daring to take my eyes away from that face.The monster looked at me faintly and didn't move. For a while, I only heard the sound of rushing water. If it made some movements, such as turning its head and opening its mouth, I might feel more relaxed, but it Two eyes were staring straight at me, which made me more and more terrified. My heart said that this is too abnormal, but since you are not moving now, just stay still, but don't wait until I am almost at the top of the stairs to pounce on me.I thought, I might as well not look at it. I lowered my head and speeded up. I dragged it to the top of the stairs in a few clicks. When I saw it, I was dumbfounded. The stairs were so rotten that there was only a shelf left. I didn't know if I could climb it alone. You have to go up there, not to mention there is a half-dead woman here. I saw that there were several iron shelves across the stairs, so I took one of the woman's hands and tried to climb it, but it broke as soon as I stepped on it and was as rotten as mud.This was tricky, so I looked back, but luckily the monster was very patient and stayed there, and now I was in the shadows with a light source (a hole in the deck) between me and it. So I only saw a vague outline. Now I felt a lot more at ease. I first leaned the woman against the wall, then gritted my teeth and jumped hard, thinking I could climb up first.Unfortunately, although my hands are slender, I have no strength at all. I failed twice. Not only did I fail to climb up, but I also hit my mouth in pain, which made me cry. I was very upset. I thought about it for a long time and couldn't think of a way. , I turned my head habitually to see if the monster was still there. It was better not to turn my head. When I turned my head, I suddenly saw a huge thing standing behind me at some point. I was almost with him. It met face to face, and I was so frightened that I yelled uncontrollably.If you suddenly turn around and see a person standing silently behind you, it is already terrifying enough. But now when you see such a ferocious face, the fear is really beyond expression. While I screamed, the person He had already involuntarily stepped back and was pressed against the bulkhead.By this time I had clearly seen what this thing looked like, and something flashed through my mind. When I was a kid, I heard a classmate from the coast say that a fisherman in their village once caught a strange thing that looked like a human. , but it was covered in scales. When I returned to the village, no one knew what it was. Later, they called an old man from the village. When the old man saw it, he was so frightened that he almost couldn't carry it away. He shouted: "Let it go quickly. This is a sea monkey. Wait until other sea monkeys come up and want to come out." Big thing!"But when the fisherman heard that this thing was so precious, he thought of raising it and selling it to the city. So he told the villagers to let it go, but in fact he hid it in his own house. As a result, the whole family of the fisherman disappeared the next day. The villagers felt something bad. After searching for two whole days, they finally found the body of the fisherman's wife at the bottom of a cliff by the sea. Her stomach had been cut open and her internal organs were all missing. Empty.When the old man saw it, he said that other sea monkeys had come to take revenge, so he called a Feng Shui master, set up an altar on the beach, placed many pig and sheep heads, and performed rituals for several days before he stopped.My classmate also showed me the appearance of the sea monkey. He was very good at drawing these things, and the drawings were extremely realistic. It had a great impact on my young mind at that time, and I couldn't sleep well for several days. I was deeply impressed by this thing, and now I think of it immediately after seeing it. I just didn't expect this so-called sea monkey to be so big.The memory flashed by, and the monster didn't make any move. It just stared at the woman leaning against the bulkhead with great interest, and drool started to flow from its mouth. Fortunately, the woman didn't wake up, otherwise she would have been so frightened that she would have lost control.I calmed down a little and pressed the bulkhead behind me. It was also a very brittle and rotten wooden board. At this time, I already had a plan. As long as I leaned back hard, I would definitely be able to push the bulkhead out. Make a hole so that if the sea monkey pounces, I will have a place to retreat, but the bulkhead is already at the stern of the ship. There should be a lot of mechanical equipment inside. I wonder if I can find anything that can be used as a weapon.I was thinking wildly when I suddenly heard a few creaks from the deck. It seemed that another person had boarded the ship. Just as I was wondering, I saw Zhang Tu jumping down from the crack in the deck. The dumb guy raised his pistol as soon as he landed on the ground. He first looked at the iron door warily, then turned around and suddenly shouted in fright: "Oh my god!"When the monster heard the cry, he turned around and saw him. He suddenly let out an extremely miserable cry and jumped towards him. The bald man's response was remarkable. He immediately reacted and dodged the first blow by lying down on the ground. He pulled up the gun bolt with a click and shot. The monster let out a muffled groan, and the flowers on his shoulders were already opened. , I jumped to the wall of the ship in pain, and the bald man fired a few more shots randomly, and the bullets almost all hit the side of my head, making me shrink my neck in fright.The Sea Monkey was very clever. When he saw that the gun seemed very powerful, he didn't dare to pounce again. He pretended to pounce, and then suddenly jumped over Zhang Baldy with several lightning-fast jumps and jumped directly back into the iron gate.Zhang Tuzi's gun followed it and swept out a row of bullet holes in the bulkhead, and water immediately poured in. Now the water level was rising faster. He was very murderous. He smashed the two door shafts of the iron door with two shots, then went up and kicked the door open. I followed him and ran over to take a look. I saw something on the bottom of a boat. Water was constantly pouring into the hole, and the monster was trying hard to get in. As soon as I saw the hole, I knew that it must be the breach made when the accident happened. It was this breach that caused the ship to sink, but now it has been destroyed by a large number of people. The sea rust was so thick that it was only as big as the mouth of a bowl. The monster was extremely strong. As soon as Zhang Baldy picked up his gun, it had already smashed through a hole that could allow him to pass through, and then plunged in with a fierce thrust.Zhang Tuzi was still unwilling to give in and fired a few more shots into the water. At this time, the entire body of the boat was groaning as if it was about to break. When I saw it, the water was already up to my knees. I can't stay in this place any longer, I have to leave immediately. The bald man ran back and shook the woman, shouting several times: "Ning, Ning!" Seeing that she didn't respond. He carried the woman on his back, stepped on my back, and climbed up neatly. His kick almost made me vomit blood, and my waist suddenly broke. The bald man squatted on top, stretched out his hand to me, and pulled me up. Chapter 14 Woody IslandAs soon as I flipped onto the deck, the ghost ship made a sad twisting sound, as if a huge part was deformed. I saw that the front and rear of the ship were no longer on the same level. I couldn't help but look at it. A glance at the ship's warehouse. Sure enough, the keel was broken.Once the keel is broken, the hull will inevitably crack. For such a ship, a crack is already very fatal. The water will almost fly in. It is estimated that the ship will be completely submerged in less than five minutes.The bald man's nervous face turned pale and he said: "Our ship is here, let's get out of here quickly."I looked back and saw that the fishing boat we were on was following very close, but before it came close, the boss of the boat waved his hand and shouted: "How are you doing?"Zhang Tuzi carried the woman on his back and waved to the fishing boat. The fishing boat cheered, then started the engine and came towards us. Several fishermen on top shouted excitedly. I really don't understand how scared they were just now. Like lumps of mud, these simple fishermen are indeed different from us.The ghost boat had slowed down due to water ingress. After our boat came closer, several fishermen jumped over. Their expressions were still scared. They hurriedly carried the woman back to the boat, and then quickly moved the anchor. return. The boat boss shouted: "Set the boat, let's get out of this damn place!"The boss of the boat asked us to put the woman on the ground, motioned for me to hold her up, and then lifted her hair up.I was mentally prepared, but when I saw that thing, I still took a breath of air. I saw two withered hands curled up in her hair. Now it seems that these two hands are not very long. The skin has been petrified and the ends grow under a mass of sarcoma. The most disgusting thing is that there is a small human face vaguely growing on the sarcoma. That face was sucking tightly onto the back of the woman's head through some unknown mechanism.Seeing these expressions, the boss of the ship became solemn. He kowtowed to the thing a few times, then took out a handful of something from his pocket and sprinkled it on the little face. The little face suddenly screamed and twisted, and he He immediately pulled out a knife, carefully but quickly inserted it between the sarcoma and the scalp, picked up the sarcoma, and then pulled hard to pull it off.The thing fell to the ground and twisted around, frightening the people watching on the side to take a few steps back. Within a few moments, it melted into a mass of paste-like substance and flowed down the cracks on the deck. I have never seen this thing before and asked: "Is this-"He put the knife into the sea water to wash it, and said softly: "This is the human-faced ghost, the ghost from the ghost ship. Just sprinkle it with cow hair."Looking at the expression on the boss's face, I knew that he already regretted taking over this business. He kept mumbling something. After checking that there was nothing else in the woman's hair, he called his men to go to the back cabin. After a while, the boat started moving.At this time, the sea has calmed down. Although the black clouds in the sky are still there, they have been divided into small pieces. The sun shines through the gaps between the clouds and the clouds. The sky looks very magical. It looks like this damn thing. The storm finally passed.After we settled the woman, the boss of the boat climbed onto the roof of the boat. I knew he was going to look at the surrounding sea. The sea monkey was extremely vindictive. I wonder if he would follow us and look for opportunities to retaliate. However, the water in Xisha is very clear, and the visibility is more than 40 meters when the light is good. If something is following us, we will definitely be able to see it at a glance, so I am not very worried about this happening.These people became busy and ignored me and started running around. I was very physically exhausted just now. Now that I calmed down, I felt drowsy. I found a softer place to lean on. I came down and slept for a while. When I woke up, I found that the sun had set and our boat was sailing close to the coast of an island. I saw a very beautiful white beach, but it seemed that the sand was relatively thick and might not be easy to walk on. It was comfortable, and there was a pier in front of us, and it looked like we were about to dock.I always thought that I would go directly to the next exploration point, but I didn't expect that there would be a chance to dock, so I asked casually: "Where are we going now?" A person next to him replied: "Let's go to Yongxing Island and pick up a few people."I turned my head and saw the woman sitting next to me. Her face had recovered and she seemed to have just woken up. I had no resistance to women. Seeing her sick look, I thought she was really a little bit weird. I smiled and asked. Her: "Who to pick up?"She pointed to a vague group of people carrying travel bags on the pier in the distance, and said, "That's them, a few divers, and a consultant like you. I think you must know them."I took a few hard looks and felt that the figure of one of the fat men was a bit familiar, but I couldn't remember who it was. At this time, a boatman was already standing on the bow of the boat and shouted: "Oh, tired! Get ready, we are here!" "The fat man turned his head and cursed: "Oh, you are so big. Fatty, I have been blowing the northwest wind here for half an hour. Do you have a fucking sense of time?" Chapter 15 FattyAlthough I was a little surprised, I had already guessed the possibility. Among the people who came out of King Lu's palace, Dakui was dead, his third uncle was missing, Pan Zi was in a coma, and Menyouping's life and death were unknown. Only me and this fat man were left. This organization must be prepared with both hands. I estimate that their first choice may be Fatty, and I may be a substitute.When the boat arrived at the dock, it didn't slow down. The fat man had gained weight again after not seeing me for a few days, but his skills were still good. He followed the group of people and jumped on the boat at the same time. He ran forward a few times before stopping. When he saw me, he happily Laughing: "Little comrade, you are here too. It seems that our Miss Aning is quite respectable."The woman reluctantly smiled at him. It seemed that they were very familiar with each other. My evaluation of this fat man has always been mixed. I don't know whether to be happy or sad about his arrival, but thinking of his actions in King Lu's palace, It almost killed me several times, and I couldn't help but have a headache.He threw his luggage on the deck, sat across from us, and knocked on his back and said, "You guys drove me so damn fast this whole way. By the way, have you found that place?"The woman named Aning shook her head: "There is only one last point left. If nothing else, it should be that place."The fat man said: "I have told you, fat man, I don't know how to find dragon caves or locate caves. If you find it, let me know. If you can't find it, don't blame me. I can take the money." Take it, the rules of the world, you Southern barbarians have to ask the customs when entering the country."An Ning sighed with a headache and said, "I know you don't know how. We have already made arrangements. Mr. Wu will be responsible for the specific positioning."I was in a relatively relaxed mood, but I was confused when I heard, "I am responsible, what am I responsible for?" I hadn't even shoveled a shovel, so I quickly said, "I'm responsible? Don't you know where Kaidou is?"She said: "We can only estimate a rough location. It would be best if we can find the Robber's Cave. If we can't find it, we have to rely on you to actually locate and judge the shape of the underground palace. We only have some information on old papers. Maybe instead of Tufuzi's experience, your third uncle is very smart and didn't leave any of this information to us."My back is covered in sweat. It seems that I don't have to sleep tonight. I have to remember what my grandpa taught me back then. Otherwise, once I get to that place, I will make a fool of myself right away.I have no problem at all when putting the shovel down. If there are any disadvantages or mistakes on the seabed, it can be said to be due to the sea water. I am a native and not a sea master. This area should not be considered my expertise, but I need to plan. The underground palace is too difficult. Fortunately, although I have not practiced it, my theoretical experience is still there.I thought about it for a moment, and the nervousness I had just felt had calmed down a lot. I thought that the boat would naturally straighten out when it reached the bridge. If it really didn't work then, I would just make a few random remarks about how weird the underground palace was.The fat man looked at me and said: "That's good, I have everything - but it's rare to come to Xisha. We have to have a good meal tonight to build up our strength. This fight is physical labor." After saying that, he ran away. Find the boat boss, pick him up and ask him if there is any seafood on the boat.Aning didn't seem to have much appetite, and he leaned aside and stopped talking. I was actually hungry. When I heard there was seafood, my mouth watered, and I ran over to have a look.There are a lot of mackerel, horseback fish and grouper in Xisha. Some people say that the sea in Xisha is half water and half fish, so when fishing boats go out, they rarely fail to catch something. During the tourist season, fishing in Xisha is also a very interesting thing. The fat man forced him to drink, but the boat boss was very reluctant, so he took out a big mackerel from the fishing box, handed it to a waiter, and said, "Bring out the fish head pot."The fat man didn't know what happened just now. He was very unhappy when he saw the boat boss crying, and cursed: "It's not like I won't pay you, and it's not like I'm robbing you."But when the fish pot was served, let alone the smell, all my desires suddenly turned into appetite. In the city before, I never thought I would want to eat something so much, that fat man His eyes were filled with greed. Before the pot could be placed firmly, he went down with his chopsticks to pick up a piece of fish skin and ate it. It was so hot that he shed tears.This pot of stuff was so powerful that I didn't know if they were all hungry or something. All the newcomers gathered around. Even Zhang Tu, who was sleeping under the barn, ran up. He came over to smell it and said, "Xisha is Okay, just cook any fish and we won't be able to eat it for the rest of our lives."The fat man pulled him away and cursed: "Flattery is flattery, don't fucking spit on me, it's disgusting, isn't it?"Zhang Tu saw that he had never seen the fat man before, so he hurriedly went to shake hands with him and said, "Hey, you have a strange face, what do you call him?"The fat man was a very straight man. He looked at him and asked Aning: "Who is this bald man?"Zhang Tu's face darkened when he heard this, and he said forcefully: "Can you please call me Mr. Zhang, or Professor Zhang?"The fat man ignored him. Aning saw that the atmosphere was not right, so he took over and said, "I forgot to introduce you. This is Professor Zhang, who is also one of our consultants this time."When the fat man heard that he was really a professor, he didn't dare to be too presumptuous. He shook hands with Baldy Zhang and said, "Oh, I'm so sorry. I really didn't realize that you are a cultural person. I just have a bad attitude." , surnamed Wang, is a rough guy, don't take it seriously."After hearing this, Zhang Tu forced a smile and said: "The educated man and the rough man are both human beings. The educated men are not all rough men. They have different divisions of labor."The fat man didn't understand what he was talking about, so he had to apologize. The bald man didn't understand good and bad, and asked again: "Then what kind of job does Mr. Wang do?"The fat man was stunned for a moment, feeling awkward, but he couldn't act too rough in front of cultural people, so he said: "Well, in layman's terms, I am actually an underground worker."When Zhang Tu heard this, he couldn't help but stand in awe and said: "It turns out he is a police soldier, disrespectful."When I heard this, I was busy trying not to laugh out loud. Damn Zhang Tuzi was too verbose. When Fatty saw me laughing, he glared at me fiercely and said to Zhang Tu, "Don't worry about talking yet. Come on. Let's take a few bites first." Then he asked others to use their chopsticks.I ignored them, picked up the food with my chopsticks and ate it. The texture was so damn amazing. Before I could swallow the first bite, I swallowed it again with my chopsticks.The fat man ate a few mouthfuls and was very satisfied. He asked for a drink again. Aning said: "How can a fisherman bring wine out with him?" The fat man didn't believe it, so he ran to the cabin and started fussing about it, laughing. When he came out with a jar of wine, the boss of the ship was shocked when he saw it. He said it was for the Dragon King, and he came over to grab it.The fat man was furious: "Why are you talking so much nonsense? If you drink this bad wine, the Dragon King will definitely take your ship away." As he said this, he took out a bottle of Erguotou from his bag and stuffed it into The boss of the ship said, "Here, let's give Dragon King a change of taste! This is called the North-South Wine and Culture Exchange. Did you see it? Red Star Erguotou, good stuff, don't you fucking know what's good for it."The boss of the boat stayed there and didn't know what to do. The fat man took it as a promise, tore open the seal and poured it for us. The wine was really good, it was the famous coconut wine in Li Miao Township. We ate it He drank so loudly that the wind and clouds rolled around him for a while, and he didn't stop until the moon reached the top of his head.The fat man drank the last sip of wine, burped, slapped his thighs and sat upright, saying, "Everyone, we've eaten enough, it's time to talk about serious matters." Chapter 16 MeetingI saw the change in the fat man's face, and I couldn't help but cheer up. Although this fat man is not very reliable, his performance in the ancient tomb is still remarkable. At least in terms of experience, I don't know how many times better. I have never I have fought independently, and I don't know if there should be a mobilization or something before the fight, so I will just be a student for a while and listen to what he has to say.The fat man ate a lot, and his belly was bulging. He patted it and said, "I have never failed in this sea bucket. I must make arrangements in advance to avoid being in a hurry when I go in. The inside is definitely not as good as a dry bucket. I will take a look first." How about the equipment you prepared for me?"Aning said: "Mr. Wang, how sure are you about this time? Why don't we make a plan first and have a certain idea in our hearts."The fat man shook his head: "It's hard to say. According to my experience, this sea bucket is, firstly, difficult to locate, secondly, it is difficult to dig the hole, and thirdly, the situation inside is unknown. Let's not think about the first and second of them for the time being. , The main thing is this third, I don't know if there are any rice dumplings in this sea bucket. If there are, it will be troublesome. If not, then this sea bucket is just a dry bucket in the water and can be easily captured. "Speaking of rice dumplings, I suddenly remembered what my third uncle told me about the monster I met in the tomb passage. The more I thought about it, the more I thought it might be the sea monkey I met on the ghost ship today. I don't know if there are no rice dumplings, but there may be something more troublesome." After that, he told these people about the thing he saw on the ghost ship. The others had already heard Zhang Tu talk about it in an exaggerated manner, but Zhang Tu said it in an exaggerated manner. The focus of what he said should be how he saved Aning and I. What I said was much more plain. When I finished speaking, the fat man frowned and asked: "Fuck, is there really such a thing?" Plant something?"I nodded and said, "There are legends about this thing in many places, so it shouldn't be wrong."Aning nodded and said, "I heard it when I was a child. I thought adults were scaring me not to go to the river to play."At this time, the boss of the boat intervened and said: "No, no, you don't understand. The fishing boats here have all seen this thing. Let me tell you, this thing is not a sea monkey, it is a yaksha ghost." ! Those are all relatives of Lord Dragon. If you have offended him now, he will definitely come back to take revenge. I think we should go back to the shore quickly, buy a pig, and invite a Taoist priest to perform rituals. Maybe he has a lot of it. , and you can let us go."When Zhang Tu heard this, he laughed: "Say, Mr. Ship, I shot the Dragon King's relative's shoulder to pieces, so am I not Sun Wukong?"The captain was so angry that his face turned green, and he said: "You don't look like Sun Wukong, you are just a pig!"We all listened happily. Zhang Tu pinched the fat on his face and felt that he looked a bit like him, so he couldn't help but feel depressed.The fat man laughed for a while and said: "Since there is such a thing under the sea, we must have weapons. If that sea Dou is their lair, then wouldn't we run to die? I said Miss Aning, you Have you prepared a fishing spear or something?"Na Aning said: "We have considered this situation and prepared some diving guns, but these guns are large and can only fire one shot at a time. If there is an emergency, they may not be of much use."I know that this kind of gun is fired by compressed gas, and its effective distance is less than four meters. Fortunately, it can also be used as a spear. However, the length of this gun is indeed too long, and it may not be able to be used in the narrow tomb passage.The fat man ignored this and shouted: "It doesn't matter whether it's useful or not. You don't have too many guns. Bring all you can. When we go down tomorrow, I will lead the charge. Comrade Xiao Wu will follow me. You and that bald man will just go." At the end, if I wave my hand as soon as I see something wrong, you will stop immediately; if I wave my fist, you will just ignore it and run away."We thought the arrangement was more reasonable, nodded, and discussed other things. I thought about the experiences my third uncle had mentioned to me, and made some lists, asking them to prepare them overnight, such as search lights, daggers, and fire seals. , sealed bags, nylon ropes, carabiners, food, first aid supplies, gas masks, and treasure boxes. They were quite prepared, and they even prepared black donkey hooves.After the instructions were given, it was almost dawn. The fat man said that we couldn't talk anymore. We couldn't get out of the water and had to rest. So they found a place to lie down. The coconut wine had a strong stamina and was blown away by the sea breeze. The blow made my head feel so heavy that I fell asleep for a few times and didn't wake up until the afternoon.Several other people woke up earlier than me and were already getting ready. I washed my face with sea water. At this time, several frogmen had already floated up from the water. One of them took off his respirator and said, "Found it." It must be this place, and the thief's cave has been found." When Aning heard this, he quickly asked: "Have you gone in to take a look?"The man shook his head and said, "Yes, but the cave is very long. I dived in for a while, but I didn't see the end. I didn't dare to go in anymore, so I came out."Aning nodded, asked the frogman a few more questions, then turned to us and said, "Okay, let's get ready. They will call us after they clean the hole. If there are signs of collapse in the hole, they will use scaffolding." Fix it."We each went to put on the wetsuit. It fit me and several others very well, except for the fat guy, whose belly couldn't be covered, and the navel was exposed. Although it was not very elegant, it was still put on. After checking the equipment, we put on what we should bring. Wearing them all, they fell into the water one by one. Chapter 17 HairThe pirate cave was not far from the ship. I saw a big crater blasted out on the bottom of the sea. The hole was at the bottom of the pit. I thought it was indeed Uncle San's trick. We searched around the cave and found no signs of collapse. , it seems that Uncle San's technology has not deteriorated.I also saw a few stone anchors, which were very similar to what Third Uncle described, but I couldn't be sure they were what Third Uncle said.The traces of the underground palace planned by the third uncle are still there. Zhang Tu and I both took note of it carefully. Judging from the location of the robbery hole, it should be dug into the ear room, and the bricks in that place should be relatively thin.We searched for about 5 minutes, but there seemed to be no need to search any further. The fat man waved his hand to me, asking if I should go in now. Aning looked at the diving watch and nodded.Our equipment now is no better than it was 20 years ago, so we all travel lightly. We finally checked the equipment and the agreed code words at the entrance of the cave to make sure everything was fine. Only then did the fat man calm down, and the first cat entered. Turn on the search light and follow, diving five or six meters in all at once.This bandit cave is very irregular, sometimes wide and sometimes narrow. As I swam, I looked at the wall of the cave. The more I looked at it, the stranger it became. Why didn't it look like it was dug by someone? If it was the third uncle who dug the hole, he must have dug it with one shovel after another. It was very neat, but now the marks here and there are messy, and the holes are dug, and they look like holes made by animals.We swam more than 20 meters with difficulty, and the light from the entrance of the cave could no longer shine. At this time, the direction of the cave suddenly changed, and he dug vertically. I couldn't help but feel a little strange. Since the grave has not been dug yet, why change the direction?Since I couldn't speak and I couldn't express my questions, we took a rest at the vertical hole. The fat man made a careful gesture to us, and then swam down first. I watched his light go down and down until it turned into a small dot. I couldn't help but be speechless, wondering why it was so deep.At this time, he waved the search light below to indicate that it was safe below. We immediately dived one after another. I looked at the diving watch and saw that we were already more than ten meters deep. I had never dived so deep before and I didn't know if my body could hold on.A large space had been dug out below. We immediately saw the tomb wall of the ancient tomb. There was a big hole in it. I was even more confused when I saw it. The hole was so irregular that it didn't look like an ordinary tomb. They were carefully removed piece by piece, and some bricks were actually cracked. The fat man looked at me, and I looked at him. The two of them blew a few bubbles together. He pointed at the broken bricks and made a monkey gesture. I knew he wanted to say: This hole may be What the sea monkey dug was not a robber hole.I nodded in agreement and pointed to the underwater air gun on his back. He took it off, pulled the safety, and swam into the cave.This is my second time to enter the ancient tomb. Although I am a little excited, I still feel uncomfortable when I think of the last experience. Especially underwater, the resistance of my hands and feet is great. If I encounter danger, I am afraid that I will not be able to do it like on land. Escape just as fast as above.The tomb passage was much bigger than I thought. I turned up the brightness of the search light, turned on the waterproof flashlight in my hand, and followed the fat man. The lights we had were very bright, and they shone far away in one go. The curtains all lit up. I saw that on the wall of the tomb, there were indeed the human face reliefs that my third uncle mentioned. Not only that, but the foreheads of these human face reliefs were also carved with some strange animals, which were very delicately carved. I watched as I swam, and the more I looked, the weirder I felt. Most of these animals were tomb beasts, but none of them had eyes carved on them, which looked a bit weird.At this time, I suddenly saw a human face with what looked like three bronze fish with snake-eyebrows carved on its forehead. I couldn't help but feel nervous. I quickly pulled the fat man to stop, and then went to study the relief.The fat man was hurriedly walking inside. He was very impatient and didn't know what I found. He turned around and looked at it for a few times. He didn't see anything, so he waved anxiously. I asked him to wait and he leaned over and looked carefully. Look, there are three snake-eyebrow copper fish connected end to end, forming a ring shape. Each one has a different shape. I can see that two of them are in my bag, and there is one with three eyes. I I've never seen it before, so I don't know what this prompt is. The face under the fish is different from the others. It is a face with obvious female characteristics, but because there are many things attached to it, this face looks a bit disfigured. Not very comfortable.I still wanted to study it carefully. At this time, Aning from behind also urged me. I had no choice but to continue swimming forward. Fortunately, the carvings would appear again at intervals, and I could take a few more glances. It seemed Looking at it, I didn't find anything more, but I just vaguely felt that something was wrong.I looked at it, and when I counted the fifth time the face relief appeared, I discovered the problem. I remembered that the face on the first stone slab had closed eyes, and on the second stone slab, There seems to be a tendency to open the eyes, and by the third and fourth stone slabs, the eyes are getting wider and wider, and now on the fifth stone slab, they are almost fully open.I felt a little bad, so I grabbed the fat man and asked him not to go forward. Then I took out the underwater drawing board and wrote on it: "The eyes on the face on the tomb wall are gradually opening. I'm afraid there is something wrong." !" After writing, he pointed at the wall.The fat man touched the face, shook his head, and wrote: "I didn't pay attention. They are just some stone reliefs. There must be a whole stone inside. You think too much."I shook my head firmly and asked him to pick up the gun. Seeing my serious expression, he had no choice but to do so. After a while, I saw the same relief sculpture appearing in front of me. The fat man was a little scared by what I said and stopped. , first illuminated it with a light. The eyes of the stone face had been fully opened, and the whole face was facing forward, and the eyes were looking straight forward, looking a little dull. The fat man looked at it again and again, but there was no change, so he plucked up the courage to walk over, touched it, and then He gave me a no problem gesture.I swam over and took a look. Sure enough, it was still a solid stone. There was nothing special about it. I inserted my fingers into its eyes, but there was no response. I shook my head mockingly. It seemed like this was just a prank by the designer of the tomb. It's a gimmick, used to scare possible tomb robbers who may come in. It has no special meaning. I actually scared myself here. It's really shameless. The fat man patted me and told me not to think so much and to hurry up.We continued to swim forward, and I remembered that my third uncle told me that he was sucked into the spring after hitting a mechanism, but these tomb walls were all the same, how could he be found? The one that hit that time?My mind was spinning so fast that there was no way to keep swimming forward like this. I didn't know where this tomb passage led to. It might be another loop. If I got lost in it, I would be doomed. I thought in my mind that my third uncle could see it at a glance. When you reach the last person, you should be in a very long corridor. We have made several turns just now, and there are only two such corridors. In this way, it is not very difficult to find, but it will take some time.At this time, the fat man in front stopped. I couldn't stop and bumped into his butt. I thought something was going on in front of me, so I rushed over to take a look. It turned out that the tomb passage ended, and there was a stone in front of it. Ban Dang stopped on his way.This stone slab was bare, with no words or reliefs on it. I searched for a long time and couldn't find any mechanism. I couldn't help scratching my head. Then Aning wrote and asked me: "How can it be a dead end?"I wrote back: "There is a clever stone mechanism nearby. Let's look for it and see if there is any loose tomb wall."They all nodded, and the fat man began to knock here and there, carefully examining the human face reliefs. I mentally recalled all the clues mentioned in my notes, and even scratched every crack on the side with a dagger, but there was no progress. The stone slab was still blocking it, motionless.I couldn't help but feel a little depressed. I turned around to see how the fat man was doing, and found that the fat man was in a daze. I patted him and wrote, "Have you discovered anything?"He looked at me with a strange expression and asked me in writing: "Do sea monkeys have hair?"I didn't know what he meant by suddenly asking this, and I couldn't help laughing. I really didn't pay attention to whether the sea monkey had hair or not. In my memory, it seemed that the entire head was bare and covered with scales.I told him truthfully and asked him why he was asking. He pointed to the crack in the wall. I followed his finger and immediately saw a strand of black hair floating out of the gap between the stone slab and the tomb passage.I was stunned. How could this be possible? Is there someone leaning on the other side of the stone slab?The fat man was so bold that he wanted to reach out and pull it. Unexpectedly, the hair suddenly shrank and retracted back into the gap. The fat man glanced at me and wrote: "There is a ghost behind the stone slab." Chapter 18 A lot of hairIf a strand of hair is found in an underwater tomb, and it can still move, most people will immediately think that there is a ghost. Fortunately, there is a stone slab in the middle. Even if there is a stone, he can't rush over.The fat man seemed unwilling to hold on to the strand of hair, so he took the light to shine into the gap, trying to see what was behind it. I'm not as brave as him. Are there not enough stories about hair in horror movies? Just stay away from the stone slab and see how the fat man will react.He leaned over to take a look for a few times, and it seemed that he really saw something. He calmed down in confusion, and moved closer to take another look. This time, he had a big reaction. He suddenly backed away and swam out like he was escaping for his life. After several meters, he turned around and shook his fists at us desperately. At first I thought he was going to hit me, but then I thought, Damn! Isn't this a gesture for us to run for our lives?But nothing seemed to have happened just now. I turned around like a reflex and saw that the stone slab blocking the road suddenly rose up, and something like black ink seeped out from the gradually increasing gap underneath. I I took a few steps back, thinking it was poisonous water. When I took a closer look, my jaw dropped with fright. Those black things turned out to be human hair!The fat man saw that our response was so slow and hurriedly swam back to pull us. Only then did we wake up and hurriedly ran for our lives. This is underwater. The more nervous you are, the more energy you use up and the slower you swim. I think I can't control the rhythm in the panic. Just follow the example of a fat man and walk on the wall. Although it is unsightly, the speed is very fast, especially the feeling of having your feet firmly on the ground is very good.We pedaled for about twenty steps and reached a corner first. The fat man grabbed us and asked us to hide behind the corner, indicating that we should check the situation first.We sucked in oxygen and looked back hastily. Good guy, the tomb passage at the back was full of hair. It was so dark and big. My throat felt tight just looking at it. It would take many years of neglect to grow it. So long! The fat man cursed, picked up the air gun, pointed it at the center of the black mass, and fired. He probably thought that the gun could penetrate through it at once, so when he saw the spear flying six or seven meters quickly, it suddenly became In slow motion, when it was wrapped in the hair, his face turned pale.However, the spear still had some effect. The hair seemed to be conscious. It shrank back and started to roll. It was said that the rolling was more like something coming out of the hair. We couldn't help but be alert, and the fat man caught up again. A spear was ready to come closer and strike him again. At this time, the hair suddenly shrank and then released suddenly. This time, I immediately saw a dead person spitting out from the deepest part of the hair.The man was wearing the same style of wetsuit as we were, possibly one of the three. I only glanced at him and saw that his nose and mouth were covered with hair, and even his two eyeballs had hair growing out of them. At first glance, he looked like he was suffocated. Now he is swollen with blisters and is very ugly.My scalp started to tingle as soon as I saw it. This hair was very evil. I had better walk quickly and wanted to pull the fat man away. But when I looked up, the fat man was gone. I was startled. I turned around and saw that he was already there. Go all the way and shake your fist at us.I cursed in my heart, I dare you to run to a safe place first and then warn us. I hurriedly asked Zhang Tu and Aning to follow me. I saw that the fat man was still complaining about our slow response, and I immediately got him on the ass. foot. The fat man was hurt by my kick. He was still unconvinced and wanted to rush up and beat me. Then Aning quickly blocked us and pointed behind us. I saw that it was important to escape, and she would settle the matter with him once we got out.This time. The oxygen meter on my hand vibrated, and I looked down. Oops, nearly half an hour had passed since we had been here. We were breathing so fast again, and our oxygen consumption was several times higher than usual, which was a bit excessive. I calculated the remaining time and found that the situation was very bad. If there was no progress, we would have to go back the same way, otherwise we would not have enough oxygen. But when I went out like this, I couldn't even find the ear room that my third uncle mentioned, so I was a little unwilling.At this time, Zhang Tu, who had been swimming at the end, suddenly pulled on our straps like a crab, hurriedly rushed to the front, grabbed the fat man, and asked him to stop. I saw his eyes bulging, and my heart He said, this person knows the structure of the ancient tomb better than me. Could it be that he found some clues first?Sure enough, he asked us to follow him, and the fat man jumped anxiously, but his performance just now was so bad that we ignored him and he had no choice but to follow us angrily.Zhang Tu awkwardly swam back a few meters and pointed to a piece of the tomb wall that was already slightly sunken for us to see. It turned out that when the fat man was pedaling away just now, he kicked this piece of tomb wall into the wall.I was overjoyed when I saw it, and I drew back and forth. This was indeed the end of a long corridor. The trap that my third uncle mentioned was most likely here. However, once the trap was opened, water would rush in. Uncle San was wearing a helmet back then, so it was okay. Now we only have diving goggles on our heads. Once we are caught in the rapids, there is no guarantee that we will not hit our heads and bleed.I looked back and saw that the hair hadn't come after me yet, so I wanted to remind them first. At this time, Zhang Tu didn't know what to do and suddenly pressed him down. Before I could react, a lot of blisters suddenly appeared.I knew I was in trouble as soon as I saw it. I really didn't expect that this bald man's ability to get into trouble was as good as that of the fat man. Before I even said a damn thing, I felt a huge push coming directly from behind me. , pushed me hard into the hole in the wall. The water flow was spinning, and I immediately realized what my third uncle said. All the internal organs were thrown aside, and I felt like I was being stuffed into a drum washing machine. After a while, I was so dizzy that I couldn't see anything. Got it.I don't know how long it took, but when I woke up, I felt like my whole body was falling apart, especially my neck, which was in terrible pain. Fortunately, it didn't break off, and the breathing mouthpiece was still in my mouth. I took a closer look and saw that everything was pitch black above, below, left and right. Fatty and the others were below me, and they seemed to be dizzy. Especially Fatty, they were still spinning in circles, as if they were dancing ballet.I looked at the wall of the well. It was made of fine sweat white jade. Such a good material was used here. It should have reached the inside of the underground palace of this tomb. It seemed that it might have reached the spring in the ear chamber that the third uncle mentioned. I kicked my feet and floated upwards. Suddenly my head felt warm, and my head rose out of the water.The surroundings were pitch black, and the search light's light was too focused and could only illuminate a single point. I turned off the search light and replaced it with a flashlight, and looked at the tomb carefully. The tomb is a rectangular shape with sharp edges and corners. Except for the fifty star map on the top of the treasure, there are not many eaves and lintel carvings in other places, making it look plain and unpretentious.There is no coffin bed or coffin inside, so this should be one of the ear chambers. I looked around and found that there seemed to be no other exit, only a stone door on the left that connected to the corridor.The walls of the tomb chamber are also sealed with very cheap white plaster. There were originally some colorful murals on them, but unfortunately they have been corroded by water vapor. I can no longer tell whether the paintings on them are the patterns of forbidden women.There were several rows of porcelain buried with the tomb on the floor, only about a hundred of them, including several very valuable large blue and white Yunlong porcelain jars. I also found some footprints on the floor, which were all the dust on the ground stepped on by wet feet. The one left behind looks very new, probably the work of my third uncle.I measured the air quality and asked them to get out of the water one after another. After Aning climbed in, he was first worried about these footprints and asked, "Are these left by tomb robbers?"I frowned, not sure, because I saw among these footprints, there was a very dazzling barefoot mark. The most bizarre thing was that the footprint was very small. It looked like it belonged to a child. It must not be more than three years old. age.I had never heard of children being brought into the fight, so I called the fat man to come over and take a look. He had more experience and might know what was going on.The fat man looked a little confused and said, "Don't worry about whether it is big or small. The footprint itself is abnormal. Take a closer look."I looked at it again and found that there was a yellow layer of wax-like stuff on the footprints. I scraped it off with a knife and smelled it. I couldn't help but be surprised: "This is corpse wax...!" Chapter 19 Big Porcelain JarCorpse wax is usually a corpse immersed in water or buried in moist, moist soil. The so-called wax is the condensation of fat and minerals in its body.I followed the footprints and found that they extended all the way to the corner of the room, behind a large porcelain vat with blue and white clouds and dragons. My heart skipped a beat.People say that the king of hell is easy to give away, but the kid is difficult to deal with. Could it be that there is an underage rice dumpling here? I said to the fat man: "Look, these footprints are only from the past and have not come back. Could it be..."Halfway through his words, the fat man waved his hand and told me not to speak. I turned around and saw that it was a large porcelain jar, which suddenly shook on its own. The fat man said softly: "That thing is still hiding behind it."Zhang Tu had taken off half of his equipment, but had not taken off the belt around his waist. Now he simply did not take it off. He brought the oxygen bottle and came over, asking the fat man: "What is it?" The fat man saw that he was the most annoyed and cursed: "Zongzi!" He was stunned: "Zongzi? Jiaxing Wufangzhai Zongzi?"The fat man shook his head and ignored him. I asked the fat man: "Are you sure that I have never seen such a small rice dumpling?"The fat man said: "I'm not sure, but whether it's rice dumplings or not, we still have to go and have a look, otherwise it will be a disaster, and I won't feel comfortable if the fight fails." As he said that, he picked up the air gun in his hand and waved to me. I thought to myself that I wasn't going and shook my head.The fat man sighed and had no choice but to call Zhang Tu over. Zhang Tu was very excited when he entered the fight for the first time. He immediately imitated the fat man and walked over. The two of them formed an outflank and walked towards the big blue and white porcelain jar.Although I was scared, I couldn't act too cowardly in front of women, so I just pretended to be, followed behind Zhang Tuzi, and looked carefully at her.We walked very slowly, for fear that something would suddenly jump out. The fat man first used a flashlight to shine a light on it. The big porcelain jar was too big and couldn't see anything. Then he poked at it with an air gun. He looked a lot like me. I couldn't help but find it funny how I caught weasels when I was a kid. He poked it five or six times, and it sounded like there was nothing behind it. Then he plucked up the courage to walk over. When he saw it, he clicked his tongue and cursed: "Damn, there's only an empty wooden box, making me so nervous."We also followed over, and when I saw it, I saw a baby coffin with two phoenixes that was only the size of a violin box. The lid of the coffin had been opened and put aside. The white coffin bottom inside was still well preserved, but the body was gone. , no wonder the fat man thought this was just a box, I said: "This is not a box, this is a kind of coffin."The fat man didn't believe it for a while, but he immediately understood and asked, "You mean, this is the coffin of the little Zongzi?"I nodded and took a closer look, and found that several holes had been punched in the coffin. There was a black mark extending from the hole to the ground. It seemed that some liquid had flowed out of the hole. This scene... It seems that my grandfather also mentioned it in his notes.The fat man looked carefully inside and out with a flashlight, and sighed regretfully: "Looking at the specifications of this coffin, I know that there must be a lot of good things in this child. It's a pity that I don't know where the body went, otherwise it would be crushed." After a few strokes, you might be able to squeeze out a few beads."I nodded. Children who died young or were buried with them always had a lot of things in their coffins, and most of them were carried with them. Especially the bellies of children who were buried with them often had antiseptic beads, which were priceless things.A few of us looked around to see where the body had gone, but we turned it over and over again, and there was not even a piece of it. It seemed that the tomb robbers might have stolen it piece by piece.The fat man was unwilling to give in and wanted to dig into the coffin. I felt it was inappropriate, so I grabbed him and said, "This coffin is different from other coffins. It is definitely not just for putting people to death. It's better not to touch it."The fat man smiled and said: "The corpses are all gone. I'm afraid of this bear. Are you still afraid that this coffin will jump up and bite me?"Aning said: "The purpose of our coming here is not to get out the underworld weapon. We should hurry up to the main tomb chamber, don't waste time, and fight quickly."The fat man knew he was in the wrong, but there was nothing he could do about it. We went back and packed up the diving equipment first. The fat man put on his backpack and suddenly looked at me. His mouth moved but he stopped talking. He seemed to have something to say but was a little embarrassed to say it. I sighed and cursed: "You can just say whatever you want, okay? What's the matter?"The fat man said: "Do you think the little rice dumpling will crawl into the big porcelain jar on the side?" I looked at the big porcelain jar and thought, this is really possible.The fat man blushed a little and said: "I just heard the sound coming from the direction of the jar, it seemed to be coming from inside the jar. I thought that Zongzi was not a mouse, how could he get into the jar by himself? I thought I heard it wrong, but now I am just casual Titi, I don't have any other intentions."I knew he was still thinking about the treasure on the corpse, so I wanted to make some sarcastic remarks to him. At this time, the big porcelain jar suddenly fell to the ground with a clatter. I was stunned, thinking that he would not be right. Bar.All four of them were silent and looked at the jar nervously. The jar first spun around in circles a few times, and then rolled toward us with a "gurgling" sound. Chapter 20 CorridorMy attention was all focused on the coffin, and I didn't look at the porcelain jar carefully. I hurriedly took a few steps back. The jar swayed and rolled a few times, then changed direction and rolled towards the stone door of the corridor. Finally, "Clang" "It hit the door frame with a sound and stopped.You and I looked at you, and we all felt inexplicable. Could it be that the fat man was really right, that there was a rice dumpling inside?We were stunned for a moment, not daring to step forward easily. The fat man lowered his voice and said: "Everyone, this jar is indeed a bit evil. How about we strike first and give him a few darts?"Of course I disapproved and said softly: "Don't, first find out what it is!"I say this because I have already seen that this large blue and white porcelain jar from the Yuan and Ming dynasties is definitely a treasure. Such a size is rare in the world. I am afraid that one will be missing if it is smashed. Secondly, I don't know what's weird in it. If it's really the rice dumplings the fat man mentioned, there will inevitably be another fight. I just spent too much energy underwater and I definitely can't run anymore.But we are now in an underwater tomb more than ten meters deep. We don't know how long the air can last. It will not do us any good if the stalemate continues. It's hard to make a decision between going forward and retreating. I never have any ideas and I'm so anxious that I'm sweating all over.At this time, the fat man saw my hesitation and said: "We can't be sure that there is a rice dumpling inside. This place is open to the sea. Maybe some crabs and lobsters crawled in. There's no need to scare yourself here. It's better to go over and have a look." "The woman shook her head: "Our main purpose is to enter the main tomb, and don't waste Aning's time on the way. I think we can still avoid it and see if there is any way out elsewhere."As soon as I heard that this was a solution, I immediately checked the left and right sides of the ear chamber carefully. Unfortunately, this place was clearly visible at a glance. There was no second door, and there was no hole for us to drill.The fat man couldn't stand it any longer and said: "Now that it's happened, either we have to move this jar away, or we have to go back. There is no other way to go. But I told you in advance, since you are already here, you will be trapped by the jar." If you scare me back, I, Fatty Wang, will definitely not do it!"I looked at Aning's expression, and he was very determined. Zhang Tuzi didn't say a word. He didn't know what kind of medicine was sold in the gourd. The three of them looked at me together, as if asking for my opinion.I still don't have a clear decision in my heart, and I think that if I rush over rashly, it would certainly not be appropriate, but what the fat man said makes sense. Many of the things in this ancient tomb are for scaring myself. I looked at Aning with that look in his eyes. , couldn't help but feel soft, and said: "Okay, take it one step at a time. If everything is fine, forget it. If it belongs to the third and fourth child, we have four shuttle guns in our hands, so we are not afraid of it!"The fat man patted me to express encouragement. I took out the air gun, turned on the safety and pointed it at the can. The fat man took the lead, and the four of us carefully walked in close to the edge of the door.I wasn't very scared, I just felt a little nervous. I was wearing a diving suit and couldn't even sweat, which made me feel terribly uncomfortable.Just when our fat guy could almost see what was in the jar, there was a sudden sound and the jar spun around. All the blood rushed to my brain and I almost shot.The fat man cleverly took two steps back and made a gesture telling us not to move. The porcelain jar suddenly started to roll again. This time it made a direct arc and rolled into the dark corridor. We kept listening to this sound as we rolled very far, then there was another "clang" sound, and we hit something and disappeared.We immediately followed, and it was dark inside. I used a flashlight to shine a light, and saw that it was a straight corridor built with white marble bricks. It was very simple. There was nothing inside, except for two lamp ditches on both sides of the ground. There are lamp holders every 1 meter. At the other end of the corridor, there is a jade door, and there is also a slightly smaller door on the left and right sides. There are three doors in total, all open. It seems that someone has already entered, and that The jar has stopped in the middle of the small door on the left, motionless.I really felt it was a bit weird this time. The jar seemed to be leading the way, barely saying "follow me". This must be a conscious behavior. Could it be that the thing in this jar is not a rice dumpling but a ghost?I looked at Menyoupin, but I couldn't tell whether he was nervous or scared, so I had to express my thoughts. When the fat man heard that it made sense, he couldn't help but take a breath and said, "What you said is really a little bit... This means, I just thought that this thing was rolling like a bowling ball. "I smiled bitterly in my heart. The fat man saw that I was a little confused and said: "Since we have reached this point, let's not hesitate here. Let's just follow him all the way to see what his purpose is. Anyway, if you extend your head, it will be a knife. If you shrink back, The head is also a knife."Everyone nodded, and the fat man patted me and said, "There are usually traps on this bare stone road. Brother Wu, take a look, is there anything wrong with this place?"I knew I was responsible, nodded, and shined a flashlight on the ground. The bottom of the corridor was covered with small stone slabs, which were probably equipped with a trap for raping slaves. I thought since Uncle San had been to this place, if there was a trap, It may have been destroyed or triggered. But if not, it would be more troublesome. I reminded them, then straightened my backpack and was the first to move forward.To avoid the mechanism, it was best to lie down and lean against the wall, but there were two light channels on both sides of the corridor. It was dark and unknown what was inside, so we could only walk along the channel.I asked them to pay great attention to the feeling of their feet, but actually I didn't even have a clue. There were particularities to how hard and fast I put my feet down. These things are indeed experiences, and I couldn't possibly have them. , so the further I walked, the more panicked I became.I walked uneasily for more than ten steps. I was covered in cold sweat. Seeing how nervous I was, those behind me started to panic. The fat man said, "It seems that Lei's job is not that easy this time, little comrade." , If you are too tired, let's take a rest?"I didn't have time to argue with him and said, "Don't argue. If I distract myself, everyone will die." Before I could finish speaking, my feet suddenly shook. When I looked back, I saw that a stone slab under Aning's feet had already fallen. He sank in and was looking at me with a panicked look on his face.I lamented, and after I finished speaking, I was so unlucky that I was about to be shot into a hedgehog. I heard a roar, and a crossbow arrow flew past her ear. Before I could react, the second arrow arrived and shot straight into her chest.This was really lightning. Aning's eyes changed, she turned around and waved her hand as fast as lightning, and caught the arrow in the air. The action was almost within a fraction of a second. I didn't even see her shadow. See clearly.I was shocked when I saw her skill, but the situation did not allow me to dwell on it. I only felt a series of vibrations under my feet, and I quickly shouted: "Cat down, there is a dark crossbow!"As soon as I finished speaking, another dozen or so white lights came, and I hurriedly lowered my head to avoid one. At this time, I suddenly saw something covered in white hair crawling out of the jar in the distance, and quickly got in. In the stone door on the left. I was about to scream when I suddenly felt pain in my chest. I looked down and saw, Damn! I don't know when two arrows were hit in the chest, and it seemed that two or three inches were inserted into it. Chapter 21 ArrowI saw that almost all of the arrow had entered my body, and I suddenly felt a huge pain in my chest. I was so panicked that I still couldn't believe it. I was still so young and had never even touched a woman's hand. Could I just die in a place like this? In an unknown grave? If I die in this place, I'm afraid no one will collect my body for hundreds of years. Such an ending would be too tragic.The arrows came like rain. I don't know what they were fired from. The speed was too fast and there was no way to hide. The fat man used his backpack as a shield and rushed in front of us, blocking a few arrows for us. , I couldn't help but gasp when I saw his back. I saw that there were more than a dozen densely packed on his back, just like an incense burner filled with incense. It looked like it must be hung, but no. I don't know why, but he didn't seem to be in any pain at all.I remembered that I had often seen novels describing people being shot by arrows and turned them into hedgehogs, but I had never actually seen it. Now I finally saw it. Still in this situation, I couldn't help but curse in my heart. At this time, someone suddenly caught me. I was wearing clothes and dragged me forward. I was shocked. When I looked back, it was that Aning. I saw that her eyes were so cold and scary, and I felt something bad in my heart. I hurriedly shook her hard. When she saw me, she wanted to run away. , mercilessly pushed his knee on my lower back. This pain was more painful than the two arrows in my chest. My whole body went limp. For a moment, the pain was so painful that I couldn't use my strength, and I softened. She carried me and walked towards the big jade gate in the middle without saying a word. I was used as a shield, and suddenly I was hit by another arrow in the shoulder, stomach, and chest. The pain was so painful that I almost fainted.People say that women's hearts are the most poisonous, but I really didn't believe it. I didn't expect women to be so vicious. Just now, I was still so scared of little women. Who knew that in the blink of an eye, I could be used as a human shield to block the rain of arrows.Of course I wouldn't be that great. I tried my best to twist, but the woman wasn't very strong, so I broke away from her and fell into the light canal. Seeing that she had lost cover, the woman immediately turned over, dodged more than a dozen arrows at once, and turned back to glare at me. I thought to myself, damn, you still have the nerve to glare at me! I yelled and rushed to pull her. She sneered at me, rolled on the spot and rolled to the wall, then jumped up high, kicked off the wall, and rolled to a safe area like lightning. The whole movement was in the blink of an eye. Done, very clean.I saw that she didn't hit a single arrow, so I slapped the ground angrily. She turned her head and looked at me, and suddenly blew me a contemptuous kiss, then turned on the flashlight, twisted her butt and walked into the jade door in the middle.I was so angry that I almost vomited blood, but I had no choice but to roll over into the light canal. I heard the arrows above my head fly past and hit the wall of the corridor with a metallic sound. This rain of arrows lasted for 5 minutes. The talented man stopped, and I looked back at the fat man. He had been shot into an arrow ball and was staggering as if he was about to fall. I quickly got up to help him. Unexpectedly, he waved his hand to indicate that he was fine and asked me. He said: "Xiao Wu, I think there's something wrong with these arrows. Why can't they be inserted so deep without feeling any pain? Please pull out a few for me and take a look."I also felt something was wrong. Why was the arrow wound not as severe as I thought? I could still breathe easily, but I had never died before, so I didn't know what it felt like to be shot to death by an arrow.The fat man yelled at me to pull out a few roots, but I really didn't have the courage. I hesitated in front of him for a long time and couldn't make a move. At this time, Zhang Tu gritted his teeth and stood up. He was standing behind Fatty just now and was protected by Fatty. He didn't hit a single arrow. Seeing Fatty being shot like this, he suddenly said: "Don't worry, it's okay."The fat man and I were stunned at the same time. Why did the bald man's voice change and be so familiar? We saw him suddenly straighten his body, and there was a clicking sound, and his height actually increased by several centimeters. Then, he stretched out his hand forward again, and with the same force, there was another click, and the hand suddenly grew a few inches longer.My jaw almost dropped when I saw it, and I thought to myself, isn't this bone shrinkage? I have only seen it from my grandfather's notes. This is one of the basic skills of reverse fighting in ancient times. It must be used to pass through some very narrow gaps, such as the beam holes in the Hades Palace, or the empty seats underground. time. I have never understood its principle, so I have always regarded it as a joke. Now if I had not seen it with my own eyes, I would not believe that such a magical skill existed.(In recent years, I heard that some people in Luoyang's tomb-robbery village are still using this technique. They made the robbery holes very small and shrunk the bones into them. When the police saw them passing by, they thought they were weasel holes. Later they learned that this was a robbery hole. , there is no way to go down and arrest people, because by the time they have dug through, the people inside have already dug another one and ran away. Unfortunately, this skill is very difficult to practice. Even if you have practiced it since you were young, it will be difficult to succeed if you don't have the coordination of all the bones. .)He let out a long breath, grabbed his ear and pulled it off, then tore off a human skin mask, revealing his original face. I, when I saw it, I was almost dumbfounded. Inside that human skin mask, there was actually a stuffy oil bottle! I was stunned for a moment, and suddenly I became angry. I was so good at pretending now that I could have become an actor. I really didn't notice it at all.The fat man shook his arm, as if he hadn't moved for a long time. The fat man was also speechless. After a long time, he grabbed him and said, "Brother, what do you mean? You don't Are you trying to entertain us?"Menyouping didn't say anything, but patted him and asked him to sit down. He grabbed the arrowhead part of an arrow on his back, twisted it hard, and pulled it out easily. I leaned over and took a look, and saw that the fat man only had a shallow hole on his body. The light red marks were not injured.I was surprised and overjoyed at the same time. I vaguely felt that I might not have to die, so I imitated the oil bottle and pulled out the arrows on my body. This thing was not difficult at all. I pulled out one by myself in one go. You can see clearly when you look at it. It turns out that the arrowhead of this arrow is very clever. As soon as it hits something, the sharp head will retract, and then several iron hooks like claws will emerge from the arrowhead, and you will bite it tightly. your meat.Menyouping looked at the clusters of arrows on the ground and said softly: "The woman stepped on that kick just now on purpose. It seems that she is not only very confident in her own skills, but also wants to kill us all."I thought of the kiss she just blew, which was clearly mocking me, and I was so angry that my teeth bled. As expected, even beautiful women cannot be trusted. I will never eat this again!The fat man's back was almost covered with broken skin. He grinned and said, "Fortunately the arrows here are all lotus heads, otherwise she would have succeeded. Fatty, I will be famous for the rest of my life. If I die, He was shot like a hedgehog, and he didn't make people laugh to death."I looked at these strange arrows and asked them, "Why do all the arrows here use this arrowhead? Is there any purpose for this?"Menyouping said: "I don't know either, but when I saw the arrow you hit, I realized it was a lotus arrow. I can't think of any other reason. Maybe the owner of this tomb wants to let us go and let us retreat. "I feel strange, this makes no sense, but now is not the time to discuss this. The woman has already entered the main tomb chamber. We can't let this Sanba take things and escape so easily. I want to rush in just thinking about it, and the stuffy oil bottle grabs it. I shook my head and said, "The jar ghost just wanted us to enter the tomb on the left. There must be a reason. We should follow the steps. Don't run around on other people's territory now."I was worried. If the woman came out later and ran away, I wouldn't know where to chase her. The fat man said: "Don't be afraid. Let's go back and hide all the diving stuff first. Damn it, let's see if she can hold it in and get outside!"At the critical moment, the fat man was still thinking. I thought to myself, why didn't I think of it? I nodded immediately, and the three of them ran back to the ear room quickly. I used a flashlight to shine on the place where I just put the things. I was stunned at the first sight. There was nothing in that place. No - our oxygen bottles are missing! Chapter 22 The first puzzle solvingThe three of us were stunned. We had been going back and forth for about five minutes. No one could have moved all our equipment in such a short time. Moreover, there was only one road from the ear chamber to the figurine tunnel. Where can these things be moved?The three people looked at each other with ugly expressions on their faces. This was really going on and on, and the fat man became frightened at this time and said, "Isn't there more than one rice dumpling here?"I waved my hand. Now is not the time to discuss rice dumplings. We can still fight for these rice dumplings. Without diving equipment, how can we pass through the dozens of meters long undersea tomb tunnel? This problem is very serious. If not, we will all be trapped to death. In this underwater tomb.I asked the fat man: "You were the last one to take off your equipment. Did you move it when you came here to put it away?"The fat man said: "Of course not! These eight cylinders are so heavy, I was so full that I moved them around."I thought so. We were all present at that time. If anyone moved these things, they would definitely know. Moreover, this thing is indeed very heavy. It is almost unrealistic to move them all in one go.We were in a daze there for a while. Seeing that there was no other solution, the fat man suggested looking around, saying that even if a ghost came to move things, there would definitely be some clues left behind. I thought so, so I ran to move the porcelain jars away to see if they were hidden behind them. This was actually a bit deceiving me. If there is something in such a small place, you can see it at a glance, but At that time, we could only act as a living doctor.We searched very carefully for five or six minutes. The more I searched, the more something was wrong. I didn't know where the problem was. I just felt that everything here had an indescribable weirdness. Finally, the fat man discovered it, and he suddenly cursed: "Damn it! This is not the place where we stayed just now!"I turned around and took a look, and saw his flashlight shining in the corner. In my memory, there was nothing there, but now there was a stone pillar, with one side embedded in the wall and the other side exposed, with many sculptures carved on it. Rare birds and animals, this is a completely different tomb structure from before. Let's look at the other three corners immediately. Sure enough, all four corners have the same change. I started sweating on my forehead. This is not only unreasonable, but also unbelievable.I looked at the stuffy oil bottle, and he nodded and said, "He's right. This seems to be another room. The baby coffin in the corner over there is also missing. The decoration of the funerary objects is also very different. Moreover, you Look at the top——"I looked up and was shocked. I saw that the Yin and Yang star diagram on the relief on the top of the treasure had turned into two giant snakes entwined around each other, coiled around the entire round beam, and the carvings were lifelike, as if they were about to pounce down and bite them. I was the same. I felt horrified when I saw it. I quickly lowered my head and said, "What is going on? Did we enter the wrong door?"The fat man said: "How is it possible? This is obviously a road in Huashan since ancient times. This place is so big. We went from here to the broken path. We were shot into hedgehogs in the broken path and ran back here. That's right! Damn it! Is this the wrong way to write the character "王" upside down?"At this time, I have realized that it is possible that we have encountered the same thing that my third uncle encountered twenty years ago, but the current situation is a bit different from what he described. I don't know what happened here. At that time, my uncle was able to escape from the spring without taking off his diving equipment. But when I came in, I knew clearly that something like this might happen, but I didn't take precautions at all. Thinking of this, I couldn't help but Feeling a little guilty.The fat man was already a little confused and asked me: "Aren't you southerners very familiar with the mechanisms in ancient tombs? Have you seen such a thing before?"Of course I have never seen it before, and sighed: "There are no outsiders here, so I will tell you the truth. This is my second time entering the battle. Don't talk about the clever stone traps. I can't even use these bottles and jars." The name of the jar is Blisso, so don't count on me."The fat man still didn't believe it and said, "Comrade, please don't scare me. I really hope you can figure it out."I smiled bitterly and didn't know how to answer him. I said to him: "This situation is so bizarre now. Even if I am really good at this, there is probably nothing I can do about it. Look at what mechanism can be used in these few minutes to solve the problem." It's impossible to change all the furnishings in a room and even the structure of the house. There must be other reasons."Menyouping nodded lightly in agreement. The fat man scratched his head and said, "What is that if it's not a mechanism? Is it a spell?"When I heard him mention this, I remembered it and said, "Well, it's possible. I once heard a story about a man who entered an ancient tomb upside down and found that it was as magnificent as an ancient tomb. Like a palace, there was actually a man drinking inside. When the man saw him coming, he not only invited him to drink, but also gave him a belt. After drinking several drinks with him, he fell drunk and woke up in the ancient tomb. When I saw it, I was lying next to a broken coffin, and the belt was a snake. Isn't it similar to our current situation? "The fat man said: "It's like shit. At least he still has wine to drink. We only have water. How can we compare with others?"I heard the same thing. At this time, I was a little hesitant to tell them about the third uncle. The main reason was that the matter had no beginning and no end. Telling it might involve Menyou Ping. I don't know his position yet. What is it? If I say something wrong, the trouble will be even greater. After thinking about it, I decided to pay attention and tell half of it and hide the other half.The fat man was still there sighing, so I asked them to sit down and picked out some things about the third uncle. The fat man kept interrupting. I really couldn't go on, so I had to talk more and more briefly. In the end, the fat man turned out to be a big man. Scolding: "You damn boy, you know so much and don't tell me. It's so abominable. Look at how good you are now. You've ended up in a semi-dead situation!"Men You Ping was fascinated by what he was listening to. At this moment, he grabbed me and asked, "What did Third Uncle say when he was unconscious? Say it again!"Seeing his serious expression, I stammered: "He, he said 'elevator'."Menyouping made a sound, suddenly smiled, and said: "So that's what happened -" Chapter 23 Continue to solve the mysteryHe got up and walked to the stone door of the Terracotta Warriors Road, touched the door frame, and said: "This is indeed a mechanism, and it is also very simple. It can only deceive children, so your third uncle couldn't see it twenty years ago. You'll find out in the next year."The fat man saw that he seemed to know something, and said: "Brother, if you know it, tell me immediately. Stop showing off, I'm so fucking anxious!"Menyouping said: "Let me give you an example. You will understand as soon as you hear it. If there is a two-story building with one room on each floor, and you walk out of the room on the second floor, at this time, I will build another one under this floor. On the first floor, when you come back, the rooms on the second floor are already on the third floor, and the rooms on the first floor become the second floor."This example is actually not a good one. The fat man heard this inexplicably. He stretched out two fingers and thought about it: "One two, two one, one two one, what the hell one two three, the more you talk about it, the more confused I become!" "I understood immediately that this was what the third uncle meant by the elevator. It seemed that when he first discovered this secret, the first thing that came to his mind was this word. I sighed and was shocked at the same time. This is both unexpected and reasonable, and such a structure is not complicated. It can really only be regarded as a trick to deceive children.I saw that the fat man really couldn't understand, so I explained it to him again. Only then did he understand. Suddenly he lost interest and said, "So that's it. Damn it's really simple. I thought there was a bigger mystery in it. It turns out But that's it."I secretly felt ashamed. I originally studied architecture, and this institution was completely within the scope of architecture. I didn't notice it at all. I really should review it. It seems that everything should be kept simple.Menyouping's expression did not lighten up. After he carefully checked the door frame, he walked over to look at the water in the spring. Judging from his actions, it seemed that there was something he had not figured out. I asked him: "Why, there are still questions. ?"He nodded and said: "There is a big contradiction between what Third Uncle said and our experience. I wonder if you have noticed it."I looked at him doubtfully. In fact, I also felt that the statement he just made was a bit inappropriate, but I couldn't think of it. Menyouping said: "The third uncle was lying in this room and did not go out of the figurine path." , no matter how the room is raised or lowered, he sees that it should still be this room, how could it change~"It dawned on me that this was indeed the case, and he added: "Moreover, the ear chambers in ancient tombs are always symmetrical, and there cannot be only one room. Logically speaking, there should be another room opposite us. "We walked into the path of the figurines, picked up a flashlight and took a look. There was only a white jade brick wall on the opposite side, and there was no door. The ears of the stuffy oil bottle were pressed against the wall, and two fingers were pressed on the cracks in the bricks, bit by bit. I walked over and touched it for more than ten minutes. I walked over and shook my head. It looked like a real brick wall.The fat man got impatient, yawned and said, "Don't worry about the ear room, the damn way out hasn't been found yet. Even if you know what's going on, why don't you still die?"What the fat man said made sense. I sighed and thought about how the third uncle could escape twice. What method did he use? He didn't have diving equipment when he came out the second time. Could it be that he was forced to escape? Did you swim out of the ancient tomb by holding your breath?Among the things he has experienced, there must be something I don't know, but this old fritter won't say anything. Third uncle, third uncle, do you know that your nephew may be harmed by your casual nonsense? He died at the bottom of the sea more than ten meters deep.Both of them were silent, seeming to be thinking about the whole thing. I also thought about it in my mind. In fact, there are only a few ways to get out of the ancient tomb. One is to go back the same way. This is of course impossible. Unless our lung capacity can be the same as that of dolphins, the second step is to find the secret passage left by the original craftsmen. This is a half-effort solution in dry fighting, but it is probably not realistic in sea fighting, because the shipwreck will be buried at the bottom of the sea. The entire tomb was repaired on a ship and then sunk to the bottom of the sea. Even if a passage was used, it would inevitably lead to the sea. The water became the most convenient medium for isolating yin and yang.The third is the stupidest trick - dig it out directly. I looked up at the top of the treasure and saw only piles of bricks. I couldn't help but sigh. Even if I could dig it, it would still be a huge project.I tried to design this undersea tomb myself to see what would look like on top of the treasured roof if the simplest architectural principles were followed.What is certain now is that bricks alone cannot form an airtight structure. There must be sealed white plaster in the cracks of the bricks. There should be multiple layers of fire paint on the wooden boards as a water-proof sealing layer, and then the top layer is Apply plaster.Thinking of this, I suddenly had a flash of inspiration and already had a very bold plan. I said to them excitedly: "Actually, we don't have to be afraid. I estimate that we are only ten meters away from the sea. This tomb is designed to accommodate the mechanism of the elevator." , it must be built very high, and the top of the tomb should not be too far from the bottom of the sea. If that doesn't work, you can dig directly up. The water above the sea bucket is not very deep. If it is done at low tide, I estimate that only the top As long as the sand doesn't collapse, there's still a chance to get out."The fat man waved his hand and said lazily: "We didn't bring any tools when we came in. They were all made of solid stone bricks. What should we use to dig them? Do we use our hands?"I said: "You don't understand this. Most of the bricks in shipwrecks and undersea tombs are hollow and can be crushed or broken. As long as we can find a few metal objects and knock them hard a few times, we will definitely be able to make them." Come to a hole."When the fat man heard this, he cheered up and said: "Hey - this method sounds like it might work. Let's not bother with the fucking work, just dig some tools out. This tomb is so big, there must be something in the main tomb chamber." There are bronze utensils for burial."This person is like this. If he is dead, he will not want to do anything. But as soon as he knows that there is a glimmer of hope, all his wisdom will be mobilized. My mind was spinning very fast, and I suddenly had an idea of how to make this hole. I studied architecture in college, and I was very familiar with this thing. After careful consideration, all aspects met the conditions. As long as this hole was If you can complete it within a few dozen minutes when the tide is out, you have a great chance of escaping!At this time, Menyouping said: "There is still a long time before the tide recedes. I don't know if the air here can last until then. Everything depends on God's will."The fat man jumped up and said: "Damn it, it doesn't matter if the tide ebbs or not, find someone to cut it open first. It's too suffocating to be suffocated like this. I'd rather find a rice dumpling and be bitten in pieces." die!"I originally wanted to tell him that if he dug through when the tide was not low, the water above his head would be at least 2 meters deep. The water would rush in all at once, let alone climb out. It would probably only take as long as it would take only as long as the entire tomb of such a large tomb was filled. few minutes. But I saw that he was in such high spirits that I didn't want to discourage him.The three of us cheered up, packed up our things, and walked to the Terracotta Warriors Hall. As soon as we walked out of the stone gate of the corridor, the three of us were stunned at the same time. The fat man cursed: "This place is too fucking evil."In front of us, where there used to be a brick wall, a door appeared. I shined a flashlight and saw a huge golden nanmu coffin inside the door. Chapter 24 Opening the CoffinIn view of the inference of the upper and lower double-layer structure of this tomb, I don't find it strange that there is a door here. It must be that when we were talking just now, the room on this side also shifted up and down. Although I don't know that the owner of the tomb designed it this way. intention, but I won't panic again.But it was a coffin inside, which shocked me. This golden nanmu is the finest coffin material. For thousands of years, the size of the coffin has been determined by the size of the wood. This coffin is huge. Look at it. It seems that the nanmu logs actually used to make the coffin are probably about the same thickness as the 32 golden nanmu logs used to make giant pillars in Changling Tomb of the Ming Dynasty. This thing may be worth more than a body-sized piece of silver.But why would such an expensive coffin be placed in the ear chamber? It's so weird. If such an expensive coffin can only be placed in the ear chamber, then at least there must be a gold coffin in the main tomb chamber. I feel more and more inexplicable. Miraculously, the owner of this tomb has no rules at all. Not only did he mess up the Feng Shui here, but he also set up extremely clever traps everywhere without taking anyone's life. Don't know what I want to do.The upside-down man would inevitably feel itchy when he saw the coffin, especially such a majestic one. There must be a lot of good things inside. I saw the fat man's eyes widening when he saw it, and he smiled and said: "Why, seeing the coffin Even if you don't care about your life, why don't you go in and get a few pieces out?"I was mocking him, but who knew he didn't hear it, and said seriously: "You fat man, I have a high level of consciousness. Our main task now is to find tools to penetrate the roof of this stupid tomb. Don't give me a break." , when we get the guy, it won't be too late to come back and get a few things!"When I heard that he blew his nose and hit his eyes, I also found it funny and said: "When you come back, who knows if this door is still there. Maybe it will be opened again."The fat man still thought about this obvious weapon. When he heard that it made sense, he couldn't help but feel embarrassed. At this time, Menyouping suddenly waved his hand to us and said softly: "Don't talk."We saw that he had a serious expression on his face and hurriedly covered his mouth. Not knowing what was going on, he pulled out his air gun and said softly: "This is not an ordinary coffin, this is a corpse coffin."I didn't understand what I heard and looked at him doubtfully, but he didn't want to explain at all, and walked into the ear room where the coffin was placed. The fat man originally wanted to maintain his image of high consciousness, but when he saw that Meng Youping was honest Without hesitation, he ran to the coffin, immediately regained his low-awareness nature, and hurriedly followed in.When I saw the darkness in the corridor, it was too scary to be outside alone, so I didn't dare to neglect, so I ran in too.This small room is exactly the same as the one we came from. On the top of the treasure are two giant pythons in relief, and in the middle is a spring. However, there are no porcelain burials, only a huge coffin placed three feet away from the wall.The fat man took out his saber, inserted it directly into the coffin, and started rowing slowly, as if he was looking for some mechanism. The fat man thought he was about to open the coffin, and shouted: "Slow down, slow down, look at how honest you are. , Why do you feel like you are dying when you see the coffin?" Then he took out a candle and ran to the corner to light it.When I saw it, I yelled angrily: "We are lighting up the fucking air like this, and you are lighting candles. You are dying."The fat man said angrily: "How much air can a candle burn for you? The worst I can do is to save you, Fatty, from taking a few breaths." As he said that, he turned on the windproof lighter in his hand. This thing, Fatty, who is usually brave enough, was so frightened that he sat down on the ground. When I saw him falling to the ground, I quickly used my flashlight to take a photo, and I couldn't help but shrink back in fear.There was a shriveled dead cat squatting in the corner. It was extremely big, but it was already in the state of a mummy. It stared at the fat man with two holes in its eyes. Most of the skin on its body had fallen off, and its chin was open and exposed. A row of fangs, which looks very uncomfortable.I was most afraid of cats since I was a child. When I was a child, my family would often drop the wild cats that stole fish to death on the trees and let them rot. I was young at that time and didn't understand what it was. But one day when I was playing under the tree, something appeared on the top of the tree. The neck of a cat corpse was rotten and broken, and the cat's head suddenly fell into my hand. As soon as I saw the fangs and eye holes, I was so scared that I peed my pants, and I didn't come back for several days.What the fat man saw was just a cat corpse. He couldn't help but cursed, kicked it away, and lit a candle. As I walked towards the coffin, I felt something was wrong. There was a cat corpse in the tomb. Aren't you afraid of the corpse being raised?However, there are so many unreasonable things about this place. I vaguely feel that it seems that the owner of this tomb is deliberately doing things against the rules. Everything is done according to the opposite of the rules. He puts whatever is not allowed in the tomb. If this continues, I don't know what else I will encounter when I get to the main tomb.At this time, Menyouping had already found the eight-treasure lock of the coffin. He took out the treasure box and used the two hooks inside to hook it into the seam of the coffin. With a click, the mechanism was cracked and at the same time the entire coffin lid flicked upwards. A stream of black water gushes out instantly. The fat man didn't care about being disgusted. He pushed open the lid of the coffin and looked inside. He was so frightened that he shouted: "What the hell, there are so many rice dumplings!" Chapter 25 AloneAs soon as the lid of the coffin was opened, I felt a fishy smell coming towards my face. When I went up to take a look, I saw that the coffin was full of black water, with mist and steam rising above it. Below, I could faintly see limbs intertwined. I don't know how many corpses were inside. They had all waxed and stuck together, forming a huge corpse. I could count 12 of them with my bare hands. Not to mention how disgusting this scene was.Menyouping frowned when he saw this scene, but his expression relaxed and the gun in his hand lowered. Judging from his change, I guess this thing is not dangerous. I don't know what he was nervous about just now. .Inside the coffin were several rows of dark golden round nails, nailed in a row from top to bottom every few centimeters. It was not clear whether they were pure gold or gold-plated in the water. There was a strange piece under the corpse. The fat man used his flashlight to look at the thing inch by inch from bottom to top, and it seemed to be a stone slab with words engraved on it. There were jade and ivory items between the corpses and on their hands. Such items were valuable and easy to carry.The fat man felt itchy looking at it, but the corpse was too disgusting. No matter how reckless he was, he didn't dare to put his hand into the coffin with a layer of human oil floating on it to retrieve something. He thought about it for a long time and couldn't think of a way, so he had to give up. Turning to study the corpse inside, he shook his head while looking at it: "This is too damn miserable. They also said that the owner of the tomb is a Taoist. With such sinister things on display, how can he be Taoist? He deserves to be punished by us." Come and fight."I never knew what was going on, but when I saw the scene inside, I felt a little nervous. I didn't dare to look at it a second time, so I asked, "Why is this combined burial coffin so disgusting?"The fat man laughed: "Little comrade, are you stupid? Did you see who was buried together like a malaysian? This thing was obviously buried alive. These people were piled together, drugged, filled with water and suffocated to death inside. This It's called nourishing qi and hiding corpses."When I heard him talking about hemp flowers, I felt my throat was itchy. I was already very hungry at this time. The corpse and the hemp flowers overlapped, and it felt like bile was about to burst out. But from what he said, it seemed that he knew about this thing. Background, I calmed down and asked for details.The fat man saw that I didn't understand, and he wanted to flirt with me, and said: "You don't even know this? Then this is just a child without a mother. It's a long story. I was still in the high mountains of Changbai Mountain -"I heard him start talking nonsense again, and said: "Don't you dare to talk to me about this without even looking at what time it is. What does raising corpses have to do with Changbai Mountain? If you don't know, don't talk about it!"People like Fatty were afraid of being provoked by others. He stiffened his neck and said, "Who said I don't know? I just want to start from the big picture. If you don't want to hear it, forget it. This thing is called a corpse-raising coffin, and it's from Feng Shui." Knowledge——, it is generally used in what kind of mountain tombs. If there is this coffin, it means that there are two coffin positions with excellent feng shui in this ancient tomb. If you don't put coffins on both coffin positions, the empty coffin position will be because of gathering. The aura of Haichuan will attract those demonic things, so a corpse coffin is placed here, and a person related to the tomb owner by blood is buried in it. It is considered a joint burial. This coffin must be exactly the same as the one in the main tomb chamber. , this is called nourishing Qi in Feng Shui, do you understand?"The fat man finished speaking in one breath as if he was endorsing something. I half understood what I heard and couldn't help but be speechless: "Then so many people here are -"The fat man slapped his thigh: "So, this guy might have stuffed his whole family into it. It's so miserable!"I yelled, "How could such a thing happen? The chosen Feng Shui was originally chosen for the sake of future generations. Now that the whole family has been buried together, the good Feng Shui is of no use!"The fat man saw that I was taking it seriously and said: "What do you believe in what I say? How could those rich people be so stupid? They must have found a few poor nephews of their relatives to be buried with them. This thing is the most common in Ming tombs. I have seen it." Quite a few, but I've never seen one this big."I looked at the corpse and thought about the scene during the burial, and I couldn't help but feel moved. As my grandfather said, people's hearts are the most unpredictable. For something that has no basis in fact, these people's lives are like a piece of grass. Taken away.But now that the coffin lid has been opened, the fat man will not give up so easily. He scratched his head and said: "Seeing how pitiful these people are, I think we should go next door to get a few jars to scoop out all the water. Water in the coffin is the most unlucky thing."I knew what he wanted to do, so I said, "Looking at how thief you are, I know you are still thinking about these underworld weapons. Why don't you stay calm for me? There are plenty of things for you to get in the underworld palace later." The fat man blushed and cursed: "Damn it, you fat man, am I this kind of person?"I was too lazy to talk nonsense with him, and said: "Now is not the time to meddle with such noisy matters. If we can't get out later and die here, we may not even have a coffin, and no one will take pity on us by then." "When we mentioned this matter, we immediately became nervous again. Without saying anything, the fat man searched around the ear room. Unfortunately, except for a cat corpse, there was nothing else that could be used.Menyouping had been staring blankly at the pile of corpses. He looked at them for a long time, and suddenly he seemed to see something and took a breath.This man is usually very calm, but when he gets nervous, something big will happen, so I was startled by his move, and I hurriedly raised my gun.He still stood there with a frown on his face, staring at the coffin. He was silent for five minutes before he turned to us and said, "There is actually only one person in here——" Chapter 26 Porcelain PaintingI had just understood what the fat man said about nourishing qi and hiding corpses. Mengyou Ping came up with this sentence again, and he said it without any beginning or end. I couldn't understand it for a while, so I asked him what was going on.Menyouping pointed at the coffin and said, "Look carefully at their heads. What's the difference?"I followed his fingers and saw only 6 heads, some big and small, hanging on the torso like a bunch of grapes. There was nothing special about them except that they were disgusting. I shook my head to express that I couldn't see it, and he asked me to look more carefully. This time I squinted my eyes and finally discovered a problem.It turned out that except for the head on top of the pile of corpses, the others seemed to have no facial features. Not only that, there is no basic bone outline of the head, and it looks like some huge sarcomas growing on it.Seeing this, I already understood what he meant, and immediately followed his train of thought, and found that the joints of each hand seemed to be really connected to a torso, but the torso was extremely twisted. It seemed like it had been dehydrated in a washing machine, and the turbid black water obstructed people's vision, so it looked like many corpses twisted together.The more I read, the more chilled I became, but I still had some reservations about the conclusion. If lying in this coffin was a rare deformity with 12 arms and legs, what was his origin and identity? In that era, how could such a monster be raised to such a big size?The fat man also saw the clue, stuck out his tongue and said to us: "My grandma, is this thing a human? It's just an insect!"What he said was an apt description, but it was rather wicked. I said: "We can't see clearly through the water, and it's too early to draw conclusions. Logically speaking, such a severe deformity is simply a monster, just born." He will definitely be killed by his parents, and he will never have the chance to grow up like this." Menyou Ping said lightly: "There are no absolutes in everything."I shook my head, still not fully convinced, and the fat man said: "You know, it's actually very simple. Why don't you go next door and get a few basins to scoop out the water as I said. It will be better to see clearly. And look at the body parts." There is also a stone slab below, let's take it out and take a look, maybe we will find something unexpected."I was interested as soon as I heard it. Since entering this sea battle, I haven't seen even a single word, and my knowledge of the owner of the tomb is still blank. If I can understand the words on this stone slab, at least I can guess. A few words may help our actions.The fat man and I hit it off immediately. Without saying a word, we turned back to the opposite side of the Terracotta Warriors Road and picked out three porcelain bowls with handles. These things are millions of treasures outside. In my hands, they have returned to their original state, as they should be. What is what.Out of professional habit, when I picked up this bowl, I unconsciously looked at the clear flower glaze on it. I was stunned when I saw it. I didn't expect that the patterns on it were all narrative patterns.I was probably thinking about the third uncle when I came in, and didn't study the funerary objects carefully. Now that I saw it, I immediately remembered a very inconspicuous thing: after the third uncle entered this fight, he was the same as me. , just took a cursory look at these things and then went to rest, but those other people were different. Those people entered the battle for the first time and were very excited. They must have studied these porcelains carefully. Is there anything crucial on them?Thinking of this, I quickly picked up a few bowls and looked at them carefully. I found that these paintings were all about a group of people building a civil engineering project. There were people who repaired stones, people who transported logs, and people who built wooden beams. The porcelain was placed The order of the progress of the project was the order of progress. The more I looked at it, the more shocked I became, and sweat broke out on my head. The fat man saw me pondering the porcelain one by one, and asked strangely: "Is it so difficult to pick a jar? Don't pick it, just casually Just find someone who is good at it."I didn't listen at all. I lay down and crawled around to look at it until I saw the last octagonal bottle. The pattern on it was a scene of a giant door hitting the waist. It disappeared after that. It seemed that there should be more records. On other porcelain.What I saw was so thrilling that I couldn't even breathe. Although I couldn't tell what they were building just by looking at these simple paintings, but judging from the description inside, this project was almost as huge as the Forbidden City. However, the structure above is not the style of the Central Plains at all. Damn it, I really can't think of anywhere in China at that time such a large building.When I came back to my senses, I wanted to tell the fat man this amazing discovery. When I turned around, I saw darkness behind me, and the fat man had long since disappeared.I was stunned for a moment and cursed in my heart, this damn fat guy is really serious. He didn't even say a word to me before he left. Knowing that I didn't dare to stay in this place alone, I grabbed a basin, stood up and hurried to the other side. I ran to the ear room, and as soon as I entered the figurine tunnel, I was stunned.I saw that the door to the opposite side room was gone and turned back into the white marble brick wall!I only thought it was the mechanism, but I didn't expect the mechanism to be so fast and without even a sound. I couldn't help but panic. I was alone in a dark tomb. I didn't want to experience this kind of thing again.I calmed down and comforted myself by saying that the activity in this tomb was very frequent, and as long as I could wait patiently, the door would definitely appear again in a few minutes.But without Fatty by his side, the ancient tomb was eerily quiet, even his heartbeat was like thunder, and the surroundings were ridiculously dark. In a place like this, one minute seemed like an hour, and there was really no way to wait patiently.I took a deep breath and shined my flashlight on the three dark doorways in front of me. I couldn't see anything inside. The most terrifying thing in the world is always in my heart. As long as I calm down, I always felt like there was something looking at me from the door, which was terrifying.I slapped myself to calm down, lowered my head and walked into the ear chamber, thinking about taking a look at the porcelain to avoid missing it. At this moment, I suddenly heard a creepy scream. It came out from the ear room. When I took a flashlight to shine, I saw a huge sea monkey emerging from the spring. Half of its body had climbed to the shore. That ferocious face covered with scales, I have never seen it all my life. Will not forget.I called out to my grandma and ran into the corridor. Regardless of whether there were other mechanisms or not, I closed my eyes and rushed all the way. I was about to successfully reach the safe zone, but suddenly I tripped and a dog fell there eating shit. Fortunately, my reaction was OK, so I sat up as soon as I rolled. When I looked back, I saw two eyes with green light rushing out of the ear chamber and rushing straight towards me.I gritted my teeth, picked up the jar, and wanted to smash it. The sea monkey reacted very quickly. Seeing that I had a weapon, he didn't rush forward. He immediately turned around and jumped to the top of the corridor. I took this opportunity to slip away. With one click, he turned to the jade door on the left and pushed the jade door back shut.There is an automatic stone bolt under the jade door. As soon as the door is closed, the stone bolt pops up automatically. The sea monkey screamed a few times outside and banged the door hard several times. It seemed that he was very unwilling to do so. I knew that the material of this kind of door was very strong and could not be broken through by flesh and blood. I quickly calmed down. The sea monkey did not react after being hit for a long time, and actually tried to get in through the crack in the door. I looked at its big head and stared straight at it. He went inside, feeling angry. He raised his air gun and aimed a dart directly at the crack of the door. He didn't know where he hit it. He just heard the sea monkey scream and jump far away.I didn't know if the door next door was connected to this tomb, so I quickly put on a spear, and then turned on the handle and the miner's lamp. At once, almost the entire tomb was illuminated. When I saw it, I was shocked. As soon as I jumped, I saw that this was a huge circular tomb, with a huge pool in the middle. My feet were standing on the edge of the pool. If I took another step back, I would inevitably fall.In the middle of the pool, there was something like a huge footbath floating, stopping quietly in the middle of the pool. When I saw the drawings and reliefs on it, I knew that it must be a coffin. I couldn't help but laugh. The owner of this tomb really wanted to make his coffin look like a bathtub. It seems that he must like taking a bath in front of him.I looked into the water again and saw that the water was almost as deep as the bottom. I didn't know how deep it was. It might go all the way to the bottom of the tomb. I was wondering what the purpose of this design was when I suddenly felt a sensation on my neck. It started to itch. Chapter 27 UntitledWhen I came back and touched it, I realized that it was the place where the lotus arrow had hit. The four iron hooks were embedded in my flesh. Although they didn't kill me, they still scraped off a few pieces of skin. Now sweat is dripping down. , it actually made it itch.Not only that, several other places on my body where arrows were hit also started to feel a little itchy, but the itching was bearable. I had no time to pay attention to these subtle sensory changes on my body. After rubbing it for a few times, I continued to study that one. Strange tomb.I don't know the structure of ordinary tombs in the Ming Dynasty. I only know a little bit about noble tombs. I don't know whether the difference between the two is big, so I can only barely match what I see in front of me with what I know.According to my idea, I am staying in the left side hall now, and the right side hall facing me is the right side hall. The left and right side halls should be symmetrical to each other. Logically, there should be a coffin bed built with white marble inside, and the surface of the coffin bed is made of gold bricks. (Chengmao bricks) are laid flat, and there will be a rectangular hole in the center filled with loess, which is called "Golden Well". Now there are none of these, just a big pool.This is just one of the strange places. The other one is the door in the middle of the two side halls, which should lead to the back hall. That is where the coffin is placed. Why is there a coffin in the side room now, and it is in the shape of a basin? You must know that this kind of basin coffin is from the Warring States period and would never exist in the Ming Dynasty.Speaking of the Warring States Period, I also thought of the snake-eyebrow copper fish taken out of King Lu's Palace. This thing was found in both places, and here there is a coffin that was only available during the Warring States Period. Is it a coincidence? I was so confused thinking about it that I couldn't think about it anymore.At this time, I had walked around the pool and returned to the door. The big porcelain jar that I used as a murder weapon was dumped there. My heart moved, so I picked it up and looked at the porcelain painting on it.This should be something in another ear room, but a single pattern cannot convey any information. I only saw a man wearing Ming Dynasty service, standing on a mountain, looking at a construction site below, and there were several others next to him. People in official uniforms looked like they were inspecting a construction site.From the patterns on these porcelains, I can probably guess that the owner of this tomb must not be a royal noble, but probably a craftsman or architect. Only such a person would have the ability and knowledge to use such weird tools in the ancient tomb. Design, even if other people have the idea, they are unable to build it.There were not many skilled craftsmen in the early Ming Dynasty. Judging from the size of this tomb, it must be someone with a prominent position and someone who could be assigned a title. Not only must this person be qualified to build a project as huge as the Ming Palace, but he must also know Feng Shui and the art of obscenity. It is not difficult to guess such a person.I thought about it for a few seconds, and a name jumped into my mind-Wang Zanghai.This man can be said to be a strange person, and his attainments in Feng Shui can be said to be at the pinnacle. Because of this, he was appointed to directly participate in the design of the entire Ming Palace, and also designed several major Chinese cities. At that time, his In one sentence, several cities in China have completely disappeared. I also learned from ancient books that he had a book on Feng Shui. The content in it was extremely profound and could be said to be a glimpse of the secrets of heaven. Unfortunately, his descendants only copied a few books and they have been lost.Moreover, it is said that Shen Wansan's underwater tomb under Yinzi Bang in Zhouzhuang was also designed by this person. It is more than enough for such a person to build such a tomb for himself.I think my guess is very reasonable. Now as long as I can find some written information, I can know whether my idea is right or wrong. Unfortunately, the owner of the tomb seems to be illiterate and did not leave any inscriptions.At this time, a few gurgling sounds suddenly came from the pool. I was frightened out of my thoughts. I hurriedly used a flashlight to shine. I only saw water bubbles starting to come up in a corner of the pool. Big and small, one after another, there is no pattern. It seems that something is moving in the bottomless water.I panicked, immediately picked up the gun, and stared at the bubble nervously. Suddenly, a white thing washed up on the shore, rolled over to the wall, and gasped for air. I was overjoyed to see that it was a fat man. His shirt had been taken off, revealing a big belly that was bulging there. He saw me while panting, shook his hand and said: "Damn it, I almost held it back." - Suffocated. "I was just about to ask him what was going on, when suddenly another person came out of the water next to my feet. When I saw it, it turned out that the oil bottle had been flipped up, and he was also naked, but the black unicorn on his body had gone somewhere. He It was obviously not as strenuous as the fat man. He just raised his head and took a big breath. When he saw me, he said, "Is this the left or the right?"I said left, he breathed a sigh of relief, sat down immediately, and covered his wrist. I saw a black scratch mark on his wrist, and suddenly I had a bad feeling.The fat man panted for a long time before he recovered. He held his stomach and sighed. I asked them how they got here. He spat a few mouthfuls and said, "Don't mention it. Fortunately, you didn't see it. It scared me to death. Damn, thank you for that coffin." There is a hole under the stone slab that leads to here, otherwise we would die there." I was puzzled and asked: "What is so scary?"The fat man said to me: "Fuck, I can't even describe it. In just one sentence, there's a fucking thing in the stomach of that six-body serial corpse." Chapter 28 continues untitledAfter the fat man finished speaking, he coughed a few more times and spit several mouthfuls of saliva. I was anxious and asked him to continue. The fat man scratched his back and said, "You have to take a breath even if you hang yourself. This happened too fast. I You can't speak at once, you have to wait for me to organize the language."When I saw him like that, his face was really pale, and his voice sounded weird. It seemed that there was still water in his trachea, so I patted his back hard several times. Everyone I patted him shrank up and coughed wildly. He came out with a lot of sticky stuff and said, "Okay, okay, if you slap him again, you'll be slapped to death!" I urged: "Okay, tell me quickly, what exactly happened to you?"After he woke up, he briefly narrated to me what they had encountered. Things happened very quickly, so his narration was quite confusing, but I still roughly understood the whole story.It turned out that he saw me staring blankly at the porcelain painting and urged me a few more times, but I was so focused that I didn't hear it at all. Seeing that I didn't respond, he didn't urge me either, probably because he was thinking about it in his heart. He ran back to work on those valuable jade accessories first. What he was thinking at that time was that I would naturally come over after picking them out. The two ear chambers were only five or six steps away, so there was no chance of any accidents. .However, what he saw next completely absorbed his energy, so much so that he completely forgot about my existence and didn't even notice when the stone gate disappeared.He returned to the coffin and the two of them scooped water together. Soon the body parts surfaced. The fat man took a closer look and couldn't help being shocked. It turned out that the tumors that he thought were heads were actually the fleshy tumors of women. The fat breasts were hanging down, dragging on the twisted torso. The fat man was dumbfounded at that time. He really didn't expect that this was actually a female corpse.However, it stands to reason that since there are 12 hands, there should be 12 breasts, but there are only 5 on the front, are there more on the back? They thought about how to take the body out of the coffin.The fat man first tried to use a gun as a hook to pull out the body, but the body was too soft, almost all of the body was waxed, and it was so greasy that there was no place to put any force. It was even more difficult to use his hands with gloves on. It was like squeezing soap, and a layer of it would come off when you squeeze it. Oil, disgusting as hell. Finally, Menyou Ping came up with a way. They took off their clothes, one person wrapped her head, and the other wrapped her feet. They made a shoulder pole with a gun, and the two of them lifted her out and put her on the ground.Under the strong light of the search light, the corpse quickly dried and turned black. Now they could see clearly that the other breasts had been cut off, leaving several scars as big as bowls on the sides of the body. Her body was not twisted, but because of the fat that lay all over her body, it was piled up like a mountain.At that time, they didn't think about why the female corpse's belly was so big. They just thought it was too fat. They didn't realize that she actually died during childbirth and that there was something else inside her belly.After the body was lifted out, the stone tablet below was exposed. Menyouping said that this was the coffin stone to prevent the coffin from floating once the air-sealing structure of the seabed tomb was destroyed. The quick-pressing coffin stone was very rough, with only a row of large characters engraved on it.The fat man looked at it for a few times and couldn't understand it, and then he remembered me. It was only then that the two of them discovered that the door on the wall was gone. The fat man panicked as soon as he saw it, not because he was worried about me, but because he was worried that he wouldn't be able to get out. Mengyou Ping told him not to be afraid, saying that the door would naturally appear when the time came, and there was no point in rushing. The most important thing at this time was to get rid of the things on hand. Seeing that he was so calm, the fat man felt relieved.The two people wanted to take the stone tablet out of the coffin, but found that the stone coffin was very heavy, and pine juice was poured around it, which stuck firmly to the bottom of the coffin. The fat man took a look and realized that this was unreasonable. He knocked hard on the stone tablet and suddenly found that it was hollow underneath.They lit a fire and melted all the pine sap, then moved the stone away, revealing a big hole underneath. Although the fat man was relatively thick, he had a lot of experience. When he saw it, he was so surprised that he couldn't close his mouth. This hole was not ancient. The designer of the tomb specially made it here. This is a robbery hole!This is an explosive discovery. Not to mention other aspects, the positioning of this robbery hole can be said to be unparalleled in the world. It was dug directly under the coffin. If it were not for this coffin-pressing stone, it is estimated that the corpse inside would have been there long ago. He was dragged into the cave. The most bizarre thing is that this tomb is located on the bottom of the sea. How and how did the thief break the cave?Moreover, if this tomb had an elevator structure, then there should be another tomb below the coffin. How could the space accommodate such a deep hole? At that moment, Fatty was sure that our idea about the mechanism of the tomb might be wrong.At this moment, the whole thing fell into mist again, and both of them were silent at the same time. Fatty knew very well that because of this hole, the method of nourishing Qi and hiding the corpse here had been destroyed. Although the corpse had already waxed, it could not be transformed into a corpse again. , but the power of this place is no longer there, and it will definitely have an impact on the Feng Shui of the entire tomb. Although I don't know what the overall change will be, there is no guarantee that it will not suddenly change from a spiritual cave to a failed cave. Although Fatty's attainments in Feng Shui are not Gao, but he is a northerner after all, and he knows that this change is not good.But after all, he was not an expert in this field. When he thought about the details, his brain was not enough. He thought that the words on these stone tablets might be the key, so he traced them. At this time, he heard that he was squatting next to the female corpse. Menyouping suddenly shouted, "Oops!"When he turned his head, he saw Menyou Ping's left hand being tightly grasped by a small white-haired hand extending from the female body. The fat man didn't expect that there was a dead baby in the belly of the female corpse, and was startled. However, he reacted quickly. After regaining consciousness, he immediately took the gun, pointed it at the belly of the female corpse, and fired a dart. It seemed that he was hit. In the right place, Menyouping broke free immediately. The fat man wanted to cum again, but Menyouping shouted: "You can't be shot! Let's go!" After saying that, he pulled him to dig into the hole in the coffin.When the fat man saw the remaining coffin fluid flowing down inside, he was so disgusted that he couldn't even get off his feet. But when I looked back, I could only see the shape of a face protruding from the belly of the female corpse, as if it was trying desperately to get out. The skin on the belly of the female corpse had been pulled until it was transparent, and even the facial features of the thing inside could be seen clearly. He couldn't help but feel a chill running down his back. He said in his heart that a gentleman will not suffer the immediate consequences, so he gritted his teeth and got in.The hole was dug out of bricks, and it was done very cleverly. Only half of all the bricks were knocked out, so that an arched brick beam could be naturally formed on the top of the hole. The things on top will not be pressed down. This kind of craftsmanship really requires time and effort, and it will probably take a few days to complete.Menyouping had already crawled in a few steps, and Fatty was chasing after him desperately. He didn't know where the tunnel led to. After climbing a few steps, he suddenly found that the tunnel was tilting downwards, and there was water starting from below. , but the section with water didn't seem to be long. He saw light diffracting in, and he thought it might be me, so he dived into the water. After swimming a few steps, the front widened and turned into a big pool. By that time, both of them had lost their energy and tried their best to float up. As soon as they came out of the water, they immediately saw me pointing the spear at them. When I heard this, I couldn't help but say: "I bet you only saw one hand."The fat man said: "You fat man, I'm not afraid of that thing at all, but this guy is so powerful. He will run away when he sees that thing. What do you think I can do? But then again, I really don't understand why we should run away." "Brother, what is that thing? Is it really that powerful? I think it's just that heavy, I guess I can handle it with a few darts."Menyouping touched his wrist and said: "That's just a white-haired drought demon. You can kill it by cutting off its head. However, when it dies, a lot of corpse poison will evaporate. We only need so much air. It's not cost-effective." "I was surprised when I heard that the Drought Demon is said to be a ghost that can cause droughts in legend. It is also said that zombies may turn into demons if they stay in the corpse raising ground for a long time. It is said in the Book of Songs that the Drought Demon is a ghost that can cause droughts. In short, there are many opinions about this thing, but I didn't expect it to be like this. But these are not important. When I entered the ancient tomb, I was already prepared to see strange things. However, the thief's cave, Fei Bi's hiding place, actually led to this pool. This is unlikely. I estimate that the opening of the robbery hole under the pool must be just an exit. It may be that when the person dug the robbery hole, he was not sure of the location of the main coffin, so he dug the robbery hole in several possible directions. This is just one of them. Thinking of this, I asked them if they had found a fork in the road?The fat man shook his head and said no. The hole was not long, and it was obviously all the way to the end. I was not upset after hearing this, because it was so convenient to use bricks to hide the entrance of the hole.Thinking that since there is no airtight structure in this robbery hole, its entrance must be in this ancient tomb, and it would be useless if found. I guess that after he entered the ear chamber from the spring, the ear chamber was still in a doorless state. In this state, he had no choice but to dig out a tunnel. However, this man was really unlucky. He dug into the ear chamber and found a coffin stone. He dug into the side chamber and found a pool. I don't know if the main tomb chamber has been dug. He dug through. Thinking about it, the fat man suddenly said: "Do you think Hanbao can swim?"I was stunned, not knowing what he meant. He pointed into the water. When I looked back, I saw a large number of bubbles suddenly appearing in the center of the pool. Chapter 29 Stone TabletThe blisters popped up evenly and quickly, and they also tended to expand outward. It seemed like there was a big guy under the pool, panting constantly. The three of us were on guard, holding our guns and pressing our backs against the wall. I was already so nervous that I was a little overwhelmed, my palms were all sweaty, and I didn't know what results were waiting for me. The water bubbled for about five minutes, when suddenly there was an incomprehensible muffled sound from underneath the pool.At the same time, the water level in the pool began to drop, and more than a dozen vortexes gradually appeared on the water. Water splashed, as if more than a dozen toilets were pumping water at the same time. The coffin was spinning desperately with the water flow, like Like a top. In an instant, the water level dropped by two or three meters. I was puzzled by what I saw. I hurriedly took a flashlight and looked into the pool. I actually saw a stone step on the inner wall of the pool. This stone step spiraled down the stone wall and seemed to go straight to the bottom of the pool. .It went underwater very fast. Before I had time to observe carefully, I had already disappeared into the dark bottom of the pool. Only the roar of the vortex was still coming. I scanned it briefly with a flashlight and found that the pool was in the shape of a bowl. It was wide at the top and narrow at the bottom. It was more than ten meters deep. The penetrating power of the flashlight was not enough, and the water mist below was lingering. The bottom of the pool was hidden in the misty darkness. , nothing can be seen clearly.I remembered that we still have that kind of deep-water talking lamp with strong penetrating power. I don't know if it has any effect on water mist. I hurriedly asked them to start it, adjusted the light to the maximum, and illuminated the bottom from three different directions at the same time. go.Although the light was not clear at this time, I could barely make out the appearance below. The bottom of the pool is a circular plane with a diameter of 10 meters, with reliefs carved on it. I can't see the specific pattern, but I am sure that there are sculptures on it. There are several large holes that look like openings for water.There was a mass of water vapor in the center of the bottom of the pool. There was a dark shadow inside. I didn't know what was there. The fat man's eyes were very poisonous. He thought about it for a long time and said, "Did you see that there seems to be a stone tablet in the middle of the bottom of the pool?" ?"I looked in the direction he pointed and could only see an outline. The fat man said, "If this stone staircase goes down like this, I don't know where it leads. Maybe there are other passages below. Let's go down and have a look!" He jumped onto the stone steps.This ancient tomb was weird and unusual. I didn't agree with going down rashly. I shouted, "Don't worry, it's too dangerous to go down like this. At least we have to wait until the water mist below has dispersed."The fat man had already walked down several steps and said, "It's okay, I'll go down and take a look. If it's not easy to walk, I'll come back naturally."I knew his temper, so I didn't stop him. I watched him walk down for about two rounds. He seemed to have encountered something, so he squatted down to look. He only looked at it for a few seconds before he raised his head and shouted at us: "What a dog day." Yes, there is foreign language here!"I was stunned when I heard this sentence. How is it possible? There are foreign texts in the ancient tombs of the Ming Dynasty. This is the song and which song was sung. I said loudly: "What the hell are you talking about? How is it possible that there are foreign texts in the ancient tombs? You Don't you look at the pattern too much?"The fat man yelled angrily: "Even though your foreign language is not good, you damn ABCD always know that you think too little of me! If you don't believe me, come down and read it yourself!" I said, "Read me what's engraved on it."The fat man was so angry that he cursed, "I don't even have to ask you to come down if you understand!"I didn't plan to go down, but after doing this, it was impossible not to go down. I sighed, imitated the fat man's jump, and jumped onto the stone steps. The stone steps were only half a meter long and seemed to be made of a whole piece of green. It is made of rigid rock. One end was inserted into the wall of the pool, and I stamped my feet hard. It was very stable and there was no danger of collapse. At this time, the oil bottle also jumped down, and we walked towards the fat man one after another.The fat man stood on the steps, like a wall. He pointed at the wall of the pool and said: "Look here, if this damn thing wasn't in foreign language, I would have written the word "王" upside down!"When I saw it, someone had actually knocked out a few letters with a chisel. Seeing that the traces were neither new nor old, I thought that it might have been carved by Uncle San and his group in 20 years ago. I couldn't help but be secretly surprised. Could it be that Uncle San was there? Have these people been to this place when they were sleeping? Could their disappearance be related to this strange pool?The fat man was dumbfounded when he saw my reaction, and slapped me hard, "Tell me if it's true or not!"I nodded quickly and said, "Yes, I apologize to you. This is really fucking English."The fat man became proud and slapped his thigh, "I wonder why it's so strange. I've been looking for this for so long, but there's nothing even remotely good. I bet it was the foreign brothers who got there first. I remember when the Eight-Nation Allied Forces came, but There is nothing left for us, needless to say, there is probably nothing left this time."I thought for a while and said: "It can't be said that they are foreigners. Chinese people can also write foreign characters. When it comes to engraving, it takes much less time to carve foreign characters than to carve Chinese characters. These letters are all abbreviations. I I think it might be a sign. You can see that he carved it very hastily. Maybe something urgent happened when he was walking down, or someone was rushing him. He wanted to leave a mark for those who came after him. Only a few letters were engraved here."The fat man said: "It sounds right to hear you say that. What do you think they are doing down here? Could it be that they have some treasure?"I knew he was thinking of going somewhere else again, so I ignored him. The fat man chased me and said, "Anyway, we still have plenty of time. Why not go down and have a look? Maybe we can find some bronzes to use as tools. Wouldn't it kill two birds with one stone?"I looked down, I don't care about the baby, and I don't want the money to spend my life to make money, but if I can know the whereabouts of Wen Jin and the others down there, it would be worth a look. I was hesitating whether to continue walking, when I suddenly heard Mengyoubo next to me saying, "I think I've been to this place before!" Chapter 30 Bottom of the PoolAfter Menyouping said this, he ignored my questioning and ran down quickly. When I saw a glimmer of the truth, I naturally refused to let it go and chased after him.The fog under the pool continued to rise. I had only walked ten steps when I entered the dense fog. The visibility dropped sharply. At first, I could still see the back of the fat man. After a few steps, I could only see the front. The next flashlight spot. In addition, the fat man was so courageous that he ran three steps at a time. As a result, he threw me far away in one fell swoop. As a result, I didn't even get down a circle and I couldn't even see the light spot of the fat man's flashlight.Now I'm a little panicked. I'm surrounded by clouds and mist. I can only see less than half a meter forward, backward, and to the right. This feeling of being able to see but not being clear is even more uncomfortable than being in absolute darkness. .The vertical distance between the surface of the pool and the bottom of the pool was not long. As long as I had a cigarette, the fat man shouted from below: "I'm at the bottom here!"I heard the sound of his feet stepping on the puddle of water. I hurriedly took a few steps and ran down. Suddenly my feet felt cold and I stepped into the water. It turned out that not all the water at the bottom of the pool had been drained away, and there was still water about calf-deep. No wonder I couldn't see clearly when I looked down from above.I observed this place and found that it was almost the center of the fog and the visibility was even lower. I touched the wall of the pool and walked a few steps when I heard the fat man shouting from the left: "Pay attention to the bottom of the water. There is water in here." Don't step into the hole."I explored it with my feet, and sure enough, there were bowl-sized holes in the front and back. It seemed like I had to be extremely careful when walking here. At this time, the fat man came out of the fog with a flashlight and asked me to follow him.I nodded and followed him into the water. After walking a few steps, I suddenly saw a few black outlines in front of me. I didn't know what they were. The fat man had obviously seen them and was not afraid at all. He told me not to waste time and I would follow. He walked over and took a look. It turned out to be four stone monkeys as tall as half a man. They were squatting on the stone base, facing all directions. They didn't know what they were praying for. I knew that these were called Dinghai stone monkeys. They usually sank at the bottom of the pond and were used to ward off evil spirits. Yes, it is normal to appear here.I felt relieved and walked a few more steps in. I saw a large green hillside stone tablet more than two meters high standing in the middle of the four stone monkeys. Menyou Ping was shining a flashlight on the stone tablet to look at it carefully.I walked over and asked him: "How is it? Do you think of anything when you see these?"He pointed to the foundation stone in front of the monument. I took a look and saw a few lines of small regular characters engraved on it. The fat man couldn't understand and asked me what it meant. I said, "These few words tell us that the owner of the tomb built it." A heavenly palace. The door to the heavenly palace is inside this stone tablet. If you are destined, this door will open. If you walk through this door, you can go to heaven. " The fat man looked at the stone tablet and said, "There is a fart door."I said to him: "This sentence is a bit like a Zen saying. Everyone has different understandings of this kind of words. His original meaning is not that there is really a door in this stone tablet. It may mean that the content on the tablet may be Something is hidden."The fat man said to me: "Damn it, is there any 'content' on this tablet? I can't see a word of it!"I looked up and saw that the front of the stone tablet was bare and extremely polished, almost like a piece of jade, but there was not a single word on it. I was also puzzled and said, "It says it will only be opened if there is a destiny. You are not destined to the Heavenly Palace, of course not."The fat man sighed, leaned down and touched it in the water. While touching it, he muttered: "It doesn't matter if I don't have a fate with Tiangong, as long as I have a fate with Mingqi."I turned to look at Menyou Ping. His expression was very bad. I asked him a few questions and he ignored me. He just stared at the stone tablet carefully, as if he was looking for something. I felt strange that it was just a bare slab. I don't know what he is looking at so intently. At this time, the fat man clapped his hands. I turned my head and saw him picking up a diving goggle from the water and said, "It seems that a lot of people have been here."I walked over and said to him: "When my third uncle went out, he didn't have any diving equipment on him. These things may belong to him. Check to see if there are any oxygen bottles."As soon as he finished speaking, the fat man had taken out an oxygen bottle that had been knocked flat from the water. He tried to use it, but it didn't seem to work, so he threw it back into the water and said, "There are so many rags down here, it's hard for me." Running down from such a high altitude is really a waste of joy. I think we should go up quickly. There is no guarantee when the water will fill up again and it will be too late to fly. "I looked at the water level and felt that what the fat man said made sense, so I walked back to find the bottle. When I saw that he was no longer there, I called several times, but no one answered, and my heart suddenly skipped a beat.This kid is like a ghost. He often appears and disappears suddenly. He must not disappear again this time.Thinking of this, I hurriedly asked the fat man to look around. Although the fog was very thick, the place was not big. We walked around twice and finally found him sitting in the corner of the pool wall, looking blankly ahead. When I saw Something felt wrong in his eyes. They no longer had the calmness he usually had, and were replaced by an almost lifeless, almost desperate look. He looked like a dead person.I hurriedly asked what happened, and he looked up at me and said in a barely audible voice: "I remembered what happened twenty years ago -" Chapter 31 Twenty years agoMenyouping, no, it should be Zhang Qiling. His tone was calm and without any emotion. From his narration, I gradually saw a corner of this huge mystery. However, I have no way of understanding from his narration what he thought and heard during the whole incident, nor his real life background. We temporarily imagine him as a silent and wise young man.In the deep seabed, you can't hear the roar of the wind on the sea, but you can still feel the suffocation before the storm comes.Zhang Qiling sat quietly in the corner of the ear room, watching his companions rush to study the blue and white porcelain on the ground. These porcelains had no appeal to him, but these seniors who looked older than him were completely attracted by these things.They circulated it to each other, some wanted to describe the patterns on it, and some were discussing the meaning of the patterns on it. At this time, someone suddenly shouted: "Come and see! There is something fishy underneath these porcelains!"The name of the person who said this is Huo Ling. She is the youngest of the three girls on the examination team. Her parents are high-ranking cadres. She is usually spoiled and spoiled. She especially likes to make a fuss to attract others' attention. Zhang Qiling heard her voice. I felt like I had a headache, but girls like her were quite popular in this small group. This sweet voice immediately attracted several other people.These boys were all scrambling, hoping to show off their knowledge in front of Huo Ling. They all shouted, "What's wrong? Show it to me." Huo Ling turned over a piece of porcelain in her hand and let them see it. He glanced at it and said: "This, I know, this is called the kiln number, which represents the place of origin of this porcelain."Another one immediately retorted and said, "No, the kiln number of the Ming kiln is not like this. This may be the inscription of the house name that represents the identity of the owner of the tomb!"The first one was a little embarrassed and said: "The inscriptions on house names usually have four characters. There is only one character here, and it is very uncommon. What you said is even more impossible."The two people inherited the legacy of the Cultural Revolution and started fighting each other while talking, and it tended to turn into a physical fight. Huo Ling, who was used to such scenes, sighed and suddenly saw Zhang Qiling leaning coldly in the corner. Ignoring her, he snorted in his heart, walked straight over, handed the blue and white porcelain flask to him, and said playfully: "Xiao Zhang, help me take a look, what is this?"Zhang Qiling didn't want to pay attention to her at all. He glanced at her briefly and saw nothing clearly, so he turned around and said, "I don't know."Huo Ling's expression changed. She rarely got rejected in front of men. She couldn't help feeling uncomfortable and said, "Xiao Zhang, you are not allowed to perfunctory me. Look carefully before you answer!" As she spoke, she thrust the bottle into Zhang Qiling's hand. .Zhang Qiling sighed and had no choice but to pick it up. Huo Ling proudly pointed out to him that there was a special inscription on the bottom of the blue and white porcelain flask that had been knocked over.Zhang Qiling had never seen this engraved pattern before, so he couldn't help but feel stunned. Generally, the bottom of porcelain has the kiln number of the kiln from which it was produced. However, this inscription, with its concave and convex feel, is not the name of any kiln number, but more like a serial number.He picked up the other one casually and turned it over. Sure enough, it was there, but it was different from what he had just seen. Suddenly, he felt vaguely that these porcelains were not just funerary objects.Seeing the change in his expression, Huo Ling thought that the piece of wood had finally come to its senses and asked, "Xiao Zhang, how are you doing? What on earth is this?"Zhang Qiling simply regarded her as transparent. He picked up these porcelains and looked at a dozen of them in a row. He found that there were different symbols on the bottom of each one, and these symbols changed regularly, as if they were arranged in a fixed order. serial number.Why are these porcelains numbered? Are they arranged in such a strict order? Or, if you don't arrange them according to these numbers, you won't achieve a certain purpose? Countless thoughts flashed through Zhang Qiling's heart, and he couldn't help but look at these porcelains carefully.When he took a look, he felt shocked again, because the content depicted on the pattern of the porcelain was not spring plowing or a courtyard, but a picture of craftsmen carving giant stone statues. This kind of picture was not elegant in ancient times. , why is it depicted on porcelain?As he looked along, he gradually discovered some clues. These porcelain paintings looked nothing special when viewed individually, but as long as you follow the order of arrangement, you will find that these pictures are all continuous and seem to depict The progress of a huge project.At this time, everyone was attracted by his strange behavior. Several boys didn't know what he was selling, so they all stared at him inexplicably.Zhang Qiling paid no attention to these people. He did not look at them all the way like me. Instead, he walked directly to the last small porcelain double-eared pot. He picked it up and took a closer look. His heart was moved. He saw this last double-eared pot. On the ear pot, the scene when the entire project was completed has been sketched.It was a palace that could not be described in words, floating in the sky. There were clouds and mist below the palace. The builders of the palace were standing on the ground, looking up into the sky. There was a Taoist on a mountain next to him, who was enjoying himself. Smiling proudly.This small amphora could not express any of the majesty of this project, but Zhang Qiling still felt an uncontrollable excitement because he knew he had found something.He could almost conclude that what was depicted above was the Yunding Tiangong designed and built by Wang Zanghai, a master craftsman in the early Ming Dynasty!This legendary palace that can float in the sky has long appeared in Ming Dynasty legends. However, the explanation at that time was that Wang Zanghai used a huge kite and a large number of golden threads to create the beautiful and illusory palace in the sky. Illusion to please Zhu Yuanzhang.But if the legend is correct, then what is the scene depicted here? If the legend is incorrect, do these porcelain paintings mean that Wang Zanghai really built a palace floating in the sky? Legends and facts, facts and legends, which one is true and which one is false, Zhang Qiling became confused.He thought for a while, without any clue, so he told his companions who didn't know what was going on. Of course, these people didn't believe it and hurriedly followed his method and looked at each porcelain one by one. They couldn't help but be dumbfounded. This was not only A unique and most incredible discovery in Chinese history. When Huo Ling saw that her discovery had led to such an important discovery, she couldn't help but be ecstatic, and gave Zhang Qiling a small kiss on the face. At this moment, the other men immediately became jealous.Zhang Qiling didn't realize this. He probably didn't know who kissed him and didn't want to know. He walked directly to Wen Jin and suggested that he go into the back hall to search immediately. He believed that more clues could be found in the coffin. found in.After all, Wen Jin was the person in charge. After thinking about it, she thought it was too dangerous to do so, and hurriedly said: "No, absolutely not. We can't enter the ancient tomb by ourselves without the leadership of the team leader!"Seeing that she disagreed, Zhang Qiling didn't say much nonsense. He packed up his equipment and walked towards the corridor. After all, Wen Jin was a hero among women. Seeing that he didn't take her seriously, he couldn't help but feel unhappy. She just wanted to teach him a lesson. Anyway, she often used a few tricks in the research institute to teach those who were dissatisfied with her.Thinking about it, she suddenly stepped forward and tried to grab the joints of Zhang Qiling's thin wrist. This was called clasping the pulse gate. Once the pulse gate was clasped, she could move a thousand pounds with four measurements. She was naturally not very strong as a woman, but as long as she Being the first to attack was enough to make Zhang Qiling, a grown man, beg for mercy.The other men had all fallen for Wen Jin's trick, and they couldn't help but laugh secretly, wanting to see Zhang Qiling's joke.She has tried this move many times and it is impossible for people without martial arts background to guard against it. However, she did not hold it this time and was shocked. At this time, Zhang Qiling had already turned around and said calmly: "Don't worry, I You can take care of yourself!"Wen Jin sneered and said: "How can you take care of yourself? Xiao Zhang, you are famous for being unorganized and undisciplined in the institute, but this is an ancient tomb. Please don't think about yourself, but also think about everyone." safety."Zhang Qiling nodded and actually said, "I'll think about it and I'll be back soon."Wen Jin's face turned red with anger, wondering why he was so thorny. Looking at his lukewarm tone, he couldn't get angry, so he went up and grabbed him and said, "No, what are you talking about?" I'm not planning to go either. We're already missing one person. How can I explain to the office if you ask me to go back?"Zhang Qiling seemed a little impatient. He turned his head and said with a cold look, "Let go."Wen Jin looked at him very resolutely. I think any man would compromise if he saw such a lovely woman looking at him with that look. But Zhang Qiling suddenly opened his eyes wide, and his eyes instantly became like an evil ghost. Wen Jin was so frightened that his hands softened and he threw him away.When she looked again, her alert eyes turned back to that faint, incomprehensible look, nodded to her and said, "Thank you!"When other people saw this scene, they thought that Wen Jin had agreed to his request, and they were all unconvinced. This is how people are, as long as one person breaks the rules, others will swarm forward. Several other people saw Zhang Qiling walking into the corridor, On the one hand, they were afraid that he would take all the credit. On the other hand, they also aroused their suppressed curiosity, and they all clamored to follow him.Wen Jin was a woman after all. She knew that as soon as she let go of her hand, she had lost control of these people. At this point, unless she had a gun in her hand, there was no way to stop these young people.The third uncle had a bad temper. If Wu Sansheng was awakened at this time, with his temper, he would inevitably have a violent conflict with Zhang Qiling for his own sake, and things might get out of hand. After weighing the pros and cons, she decided to Take them into the apse to have a look and come back as soon as possible. Based on her many years of fighting experience, if this was just an ordinary tomb, there would be no problem.The subsequent process was basically the same as what we experienced. As for how they found the stairs in the pool through the corridors with many traps, and then descended to the bottom of the pool, although it was also very twists and turns, it is not the focus of the narrative. Zhang Qiling narrated The most important thing happened when they got to the bottom of the mist-shrouded pool and saw the wordless stone tablet.The scene at the bottom of the pool is simply weird and inexplicable. Under the illumination of the flashlight, the thick fog changes from time to time into various facial makeups, making people involuntarily feel fearful. When they walked down the last stone staircase, a group of people They suddenly became united, not daring to release their breath, pulling each other in the mist, and trembling, for fear that something would suddenly rush out.Huo Ling saw Zhang Qiling without any fear, and the other so-called seniors in the school who were usually very impressive and powerful were now hiding behind him. She couldn't help but feel a little fond of him and said to those boys: "Look at all of you. You are all several years older than Xiao Zhang. You can't even compare to his scum. How shameful!"People of their age were born as calves and were not afraid of tigers. When Huo Ling said this, their blood surged and they were desperate. They all rushed in front of Zhang Qiling. There was not much space in the pond, so they ran a few steps. , seeing that nothing happened, he became bolder again and walked straight into the center of the fog, only taking a few steps. Suddenly the leader yelled: "There's a monster inside!" He screamed and ran back.This voice almost scared the shit out of everyone. The few behind them didn't care whether they saw it or not. Their scalps went numb and they also backed away. Zhang Qiling ignored them and led a few other people in to see what they were doing. When we arrived at the so-called monster, it was the Dinghai Stone Monkey.Immediately, they saw several other Dinghai stone monkeys and the mysterious wordless stone tablet.In an instant, everyone was deeply shocked. Although the things in front of them were not spectacular, in the eyes of these people, they were of extraordinary significance. Everything in this ancient tomb overturned the textbook-like thousands of years of history. Changing Chinese burial concepts. It has immeasurable archaeological value.Even Wen Jin was so surprised that he couldn't speak. He murmured: "Oh my God, these things are so unbelievable. This place may become another milestone in the Chinese archaeological field."After the shock, there was ecstasy. In that era, a major discovery meant a huge opportunity. Once the discovery was announced, their names would immediately become household names. Thinking of this, a few stupid people already giggled, and One was so excited that he couldn't control himself and started dancing.At this time, Zhang Qiling, who had caused this disaster, frowned deeply. He looked more carefully than anyone else and had already seen the ancient seal inscriptions on the cornerstone of the stele. "For those who are destined, this monument will appear at the gate of the Heavenly Palace. If you enter it, you can enter the fairyland."This sentence shocked him far more than these other discoveries. He was not infected by the madness of the people around him and fell into deep contemplation.According to his idea, such words cannot be written in this place for no reason. The so-called things must have their uses. The owner of the tomb must have a reason to put these things here.So where is the door leading to the Heavenly Palace in this stone tablet? How can we be considered destined? He stood in front of the stone tablet and looked for it inch by inch, but the stone tablet was just a stone tablet, without any traces of mechanisms or code.The other people made a fuss for a while and gradually calmed down. Wen Jin felt that the time was almost up and it was not appropriate to delay here any longer, so he called them back. Those few people were happy and happy enough. They had gained experience and put their minds at ease. They walked towards the stairs chatting and laughing. Wen Jin counted them one by one. At the end of the count, he found that Zhang Qiling hadn't come yet.Zhang Qiling disobeyed the team leader at first and insisted on coming to the back hall, but now he refused to return to the team. Thinking of this, Wen Jin was very angry, but it was her duty to leave him alone. She ordered the others in a bad tone. The team walked quickly back into the mist.They walked a few steps and saw Zhang Qiling still squatting in front of the stone tablet studying something. Wen Jin couldn't help but feel angry and shouted: "You still won't leave! Are you going to be so awkward-?" Halfway through the words, Huo Ling grabbed her Holding her hand and desperately telling her not to speak, Wen Jin was puzzled. He looked at the others and found that they all looked a little panicked, very puzzled.Seeing that she hadn't reacted yet, Huo Ling hurriedly pointed into the mist. Wen Jin followed her hand and looked over, only to see a huge figure appearing in the depths of the mist less than two meters away from Zhang Qiling. Chapter 32 Qimen DunjiaThe huge figure was almost the same height as the stone monument. It could be vaguely seen that it had a head and a neck. It was no different from a human being. It was just the way he stood there, hunched over, that was indescribably weird, making people shudder.Wen Jin broke out in a cold sweat. The group of them stood at the junction between the stone steps and the bottom of the pool. They were only five steps away from the giant. It was very embarrassing. The fog was billowing at the bottom of the pool, and all the lighting was provided by a few flashlights with low power. It was impossible to tell whether this thing was a human or a ghost. But there were so many people here just now, and they had searched inside and out. On the bottom of the pool 10 meters away, except for the four Dinghai stone monkeys in the center and an unwritten stone tablet, there was nothing else. This huge "human being" "When did it appear?" neither knows.But this damn Zhang Qiling didn't seem to notice it at all. He was still looking at the stone tablet intently, not knowing what he was studying. Wen Jin simply gritted her teeth in hatred for him, but she was the one in charge and could not leave him alone. Now she had no countermeasures, so she had to tell the people behind her not to move.After five or six minutes, the giant "man" was still hiding behind the mist, as if he had no intention of taking any action.At this time, Huo Ling couldn't help it anymore and called out softly: "Xiao Zhang, what are you doing squatting here? Come to us quickly."Wen Jin was frightened and hurriedly stopped her. Zhang Qiling was too close to this thing. Once the situation changed, it would be difficult to escape within two steps. The best way was to maintain the status quo for the time being.Wen Jin quickly analyzed the situation. Although there are many dangerous things in the ancient tombs, as long as you know what you are encountering, you will naturally have a way to deal with it. I am afraid that you are in danger but haven't touched it yet. The clues are often left unclear.After a little analysis, Wen Jin felt that there could be no rice dumplings in this place, because the location of this ancient tomb was very good. The Paracel Islands had received very little human disturbance for hundreds of years, and there were several ring-shaped islands and reefs dotted on the sea. Under the sea, they are connected together, forming a continuous chain of Haitian mountains and rivers. The mountains and rivers are hidden under the sea, collecting wind and nourishing Qi. There is a dragon head in the east and a dragon tail in the west. It is a very rare underwater dragon vein. The dragon belongs to water first and then flies to the sky, so the water dragon is slightly higher than the mountain dragon in Feng Shui.In such a place, if there is a coffin, it must really be an official and wealthy person. Especially if Wang Zanghai is really buried in this ancient tomb, his name must be that the five elements are short of water, which will complement each other even more among the sea tombs. , it can be said that it has occupied all the so-called heaven, earth and people in Feng Shui.So unless the Feng Shui books are all nonsense, there will definitely be no rice dumplings here. Wen Jin felt relieved when he thought of this. Since it's not a zombie, it must be a human or an animal. As long as it is a living thing, there are so many people here. Don't say you are two meters tall. Even if you are three meters tall, we can take you down. .At this time, one of the boys said: "Wen Jin, I don't see something right. I remember that it should be the stone monkey at that position. Could it be that something is standing on top of the stone monkey?"Wen Jin's heart moved, and she suddenly thought that maybe it was the third uncle who woke up and found that they were not there, so he came in to look for them. This man was acting in a rather irregular manner. He might have hid in the mist because he blamed them for disobeying his orders. Behind, then climb up the stone monkeys to scare them.If this is really the case, it is simply too abominable. When Wen Jin thought of this, she already felt that this was the most likely explanation. Thinking about it, she shouted to the shadow: "Wu Sansheng! Stop playing! Come down here!"If the other party is really the third uncle, he will definitely know that he has missed the point with such a roar, so there is no need to continue to hold on. The third uncle is an open-minded person, and he will just laugh twice at such a trivial matter. Absolutely wouldn't mind.Who knew that before he finished speaking, the shadow suddenly stretched out a hand and waved it to them, as if to tell them to stop talking!When Wen Jin saw his figure, the length of his hands was disproportionate to his height. Sure enough, someone was standing on top of the stone monkey. Without thinking, she concluded that it was her third uncle. She stamped her feet angrily and ran up quickly. , jumped up to the stone monkey and pulled his ears.This was her last resort against Third Uncle, because they had agreed never to quarrel. As long as Wen Jin got extremely angry, she could pull Third Uncle's ears and let him know that she was already very angry. Usually when encountering this kind of situation, even if the third uncle has the courage of a leopard, he would not dare to act recklessly again.It was too late but it was too soon. As soon as she jumped on the stone monkey, before she could make a move, the man on the stone monkey hugged her, covered her mouth with one hand, and whispered: "I am Xiao Zhang! Stop talking! Watch for yourself!"Wen Jin was already furious, but when he heard the voice, he couldn't help but be stunned. This was really Zhang Qiling's voice! Why is he standing on the stone monkey?She then thought about it and suddenly broke out in a cold sweat, it was wrong! ! If that's the case, then who is squatting in front of the stone monument?She immediately recalled the scene just now. At that time, she only saw a person squatting in front of the stone monument with a flashlight in his hand. Among so many people, Zhang Qiling was the only one missing, so she immediately made a judgment. Could this be a preconceived idea? Error!Thinking of this, she immediately stuck her head out to take a look. She was stunned when she saw the person squatting in front of the monument, wearing the same diving suit as them. Judging from the figure, it was none other than the third uncle!Moreover, there was something wrong with the third uncle. Wen Jin didn't understand what he was doing at first. After a closer look, he found that he was actually combing his hair in front of the smooth stone monument like a mirror. What made people feel creepy was that, His twitching movements are clearly something only a woman can do.The third uncle combed his hair for a while, then turned his face and looked at himself in the stone mirror carefully, like a girl who had not left the boudoir after finishing her makeup and looking at the final effect.The third uncle's face in the stone mirror seemed to be smiling but not smiling. It looked ghostly and indescribably weird. Such a scene would definitely be funny if it was normal, but now, Wen Jin only felt that his hands and feet were cold, and he didn't even dare to express his anger.The people below saw the two people on the stone monkey hugging each other and not moving. They thought it was really the third uncle pretending to be a ghost, and they couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. Huo Ling was worried about Zhang Qiling, so she suddenly ran up behind the man in front of the stone tablet, patted him on the shoulder and said, "Xiao Zhang, what are you so confused about here?"This was unexpected by everyone. Zhang Qiling secretly screamed, it was too late to stop him. The man in front of the stone monument suddenly stood up, which scared Huo Ling and screamed, but she immediately found that she was standing there. The person in front of him was Uncle San, who turned from fright to anger and cursed: "Wu Sansheng, it's you! Why don't you go to sleep and squat here?"When the third uncle saw Huo Ling, he suddenly covered his face with his hands, screamed strangely, pushed her hard, pushed her to the ground, and then turned around and ran away. When Zhang Qiling saw that something was wrong, he immediately jumped off the stone monkey and chased her. past. He was very fast, but when he passed Huo Ling, he paused for a moment to see if she was injured. Just this moment, it ruined everything. As soon as Huo Ling saw Zhang Qiling and saw her falling to the ground, she rushed over. Thinking that he was concerned about her, she couldn't help but feel warm in her heart and went to hug him.Zhang Qiling couldn't help but sigh in his heart. The delay of these few seconds was enough for him to lose all the opportunities. He rolled over from under her arms. When he looked at his third uncle again, he had already run into the thick fog. Looking at the shadow, he almost Already ran to the edge of the pool wall.Zhang Qiling shouted: "Watch the stone steps! Don't let him go up!" As he said that, he chased after him. At this time, he vaguely saw the third uncle in front of him suddenly turned sideways, and for a moment, he seemed to have passed through the wall. inside. However, the fog was so thick that he didn't see any of the process.Zhang Qiling chased him to the edge of the pool. There was no one to chase him, so he had to brake and stop. He didn't believe that the third uncle had gotten into the wall. Although he was not the kind of old stereotype who talked about materialism in everything, this scene was too unbelievable and there must be something fishy in it.He stayed for a moment and immediately touched the stone wall with his hands. However, this stone wall was real. Zhang Qiling did not believe that there was such a thing as wall penetration in this world. He stretched out two strangely long fingers. He pressed his finger against the stone wall. In an instant, his extremely sensitive fingers immediately felt that the stone wall was rotating very slowly!His mind immediately buzzed, it's over! I didn't realize it at all just now. This pool is actually a huge mechanism in itself!He suddenly felt very emotional that this was simply a miracle of ancient engineering. His so-called experience was as childish as a child in front of the owner of the tomb.But what is the purpose of this agency? In the few minutes they came down, it seemed that nothing had changed at the bottom of the pool! This damn Wang Zanghai doesn't just want to build a revolving restaurant in his tomb.Zhang Qiling is no stranger to the principles of traps. In his own words, he knows more about traps in ancient Chinese tombs than anyone in the world (original words). He knows the working principles, origins, shortcomings, and even inventions of traps. I know everyone's name very well.According to his experience, this mechanism must operate on the simplest principles. Because he knows that the so-called clever spring mechanisms and wooden bow concealed crossbows, no matter how good the materials are, after hundreds of years or thousands of years at most, the fuses used to fire them have become rotten and cannot be used. What stops tomb robbers is often the simplest anti-theft sand layer outside the tomb wall (after the tomb robbers dig into the sand layer, a large amount of quicksand will collapse, which will suffocate the tomb robber to death, but this is also a very passive method. Nowadays, tomb robbers Instead, the researcher would determine the actual location of the ancient tomb based on the sand in the Luoyang shovel, and directly pass through the twelve layers of blue bricks from the top of the tomb).For an institution to be able to operate for hundreds of thousands of years, it must use materials that will not decay for hundreds of thousands of years, such as stones and running water that will not dry up. All these things are available here, and the water here will also provide a kind of power according to the change of tide, making it more convenient to use.If the owner of the tomb is Wang Zanghai, then this person, judging from his obsession with obscene and skillful techniques and his ability to use them, has reached the state of transformation. I am afraid that no one in the world can surpass him.Zhang Qiling touched the stone wall in other places while thinking. He already had a vague idea in his mind that there must be an entrance on this wall. The entrance had already moved when he hesitated just now. He felt it along the way. After taking a few steps forward, I found a secret door.It was impossible for him to find it so easily. He shook his head and did not dare to go in. He continued to walk forward. This time, he became more and more confused as he walked. At the last count, he had touched eight of the small places here. Secret door, now he was thinking about it, he seemed to know, isn't this the Qimen Dunjia? Chapter 33: The birth gateQi Men Dun Jia originated more than 4,600 years ago, almost as long as China's written history. The first person in the world to use Qi Men Dun Jia was the ancestor Huangdi, and it was passed down all the way. You can see the world Almost every military strategist or military expert in the world had some skills, but in fact, after the Han Dynasty, Qi Men Dun Jia was no longer the complete version, because after Old Man Huangshi passed it on to Zhang Liang, the birdman summarized and simplified it, so that later people basically I couldn't understand what he was talking about.My understanding of Qimen Dunjia mainly comes from my second uncle (not my third uncle) at home. Although I don't know much about it, when Zhang Qiling mentioned it, I didn't act like a fat man as if I was listening to heavenly scriptures. There were originally 4,320 rounds of Qi Men Dun Jia. When Huang Di got it, he could only understand 1,080 rounds. By Zhang Liang's time, there were 72 rounds. Now it's in the hands of my second uncle. There are only forty-two games, which is very rare. There are only eighteen games in the world. The other games were accidentally found by Uncle San from a Han tomb.Although Qi Men Dun Jia is mysterious, it is actually based on the theory of war and destiny. Using it to set up formations is a waste of energy. Qi Men Dun Jia formation is also called the Eight Formations. It is divided into eight gates to open the door. , the gate of life is life, the gate of death is death, and when you enter other gates, you will see eight more gates, starting over and over again.The eight secret doors that Zhang Qiling found naturally reminded him of Qi Men Dun Jia. These secret doors are actually very narrow and can only accommodate one person passing side by side. It is filled with fog here and there is a brick door that can rotate outside. As long as It opens with just a push, and the trap door closes automatically after entering. You wouldn't know there is something strange here unless you touch it.Zhang Qiling is a little bit resentful about his carelessness. He is not a reckless person, but he was too eager for quick success. All the tricks in the world are proud of the small and the fine, but this is the opposite, that is, the big But Quan, on the contrary, made him unable to guard against it.He walked back to the stone monument and told everyone about his findings. Everyone was in an uproar. This knowledge is very profound. How could they understand this after they had just been baptized by the Cultural Revolution? Wen Jin thought for a moment and suddenly said: "The behavior of San Sheng just now was so weird." , seems to be possessed by a female ghost. Could this ghost be the owner of this tomb? Could the secret door he just got into be the living door? "Zhang Qiling saw her eyes sparkling, as if she had thought of something, and asked her, "Did you think of something?"Wen Jin asked them to follow her, then turned around and walked to the stone tablet. She also followed her uncle's example, knelt down and started to comb her hair. She had a very good figure. Such a posture was very attractive. , all the men were stunned. She combed her hair a few times, and then turned her head very reservedly. At this turn, she suddenly trembled and immediately shouted: "Found it!"When everyone heard this, they immediately gathered around and looked around at the stone tablet. After a long time, they couldn't see anything. Wen Jin said: "No, you must kneel here like me to see it!" Zhang Qiling seemed to have woken up, and hurriedly knelt down. Wen Jin pressed on his shoulder and said, "You are too tall. If you go lower, you can't look directly. You have to look sideways and focus on your temples."Zhang Qiling found it funny and imitated her. He combed his hair and gave a very feminine glance. Suddenly he saw himself in the reflection of the stone tablet. There were three shallow fish connected end to end on the temples, which were very blurry. , he moved his head again and found that as long as the angle was slightly off, it would disappear immediately and be out of sight.He groaned, finally knowing what the so-called destiny meant, and he couldn't help but curse secretly. It seemed that only a woman who loves beauty would be able to see this mark if she happened to kneel in front of this stone tablet and fix her hair. Moreover, it was too tall and too tall. Even if he is short, fortunately Wen Jin observes carefully, otherwise he, a grown man, would not be able to find this secret no matter how hard he tries. (I suddenly understood after hearing this, but then again, is the owner of this tomb a pervert?)He stared at the fish carefully and found that the mark was also moving slowly. It seemed that there should be a mechanism inside this stone tablet that rotated at the same speed as the wall of the pool. The position facing this mark was always the so-called Tianmen. . Thinking of this, he hurriedly asked Wen Jin to watch. He picked up a flashlight and ran to the edge of the pool to locate the secret doors one by one. When he reached the third secret door, Wen Jin saw that the mark and the light spot of the flashlight overlapped. , shouted: "This is it!"Everyone cheered, and even Zhang Qiling couldn't help but clenched his fist. He pushed open the secret door and was the first to walk sideways. Inside was a very narrow walkway that led all the way inside. This time Zhang Qiling was very Being extremely careful, he first touched the surrounding walls to make sure there were no other mechanisms before calling them in.This walkway is also made of Qinggang stone slabs. It is only one person wide and cannot be walked by two slightly fatter people. Zhang Qiling walked in the front with a flashlight. At a glance, he noticed that the darkness in front of him was very different from the Qinggang stone slabs. The colors of the granite blended together and turned into a faint green feeling, which seemed to be the color of the underworld. He gathered all his energy and walked very carefully. If there was any strange noise, he would stop and wait for a long time. However, at this time, he had completely become the spiritual leader of this group of people. Everyone obeyed his words and no one dared to say anything. Half a nonsense.They had been walking for half a cigarette, and everything in front and behind was completely dark. Zhang Qiling felt as if they were the only ones left in the entire universe, and he began to feel uncomfortable. At this time, the corridor began to tilt upward, and he followed this trend. Looking up, he found that there was a bright light very far away in front of him. It was dim and yellow, like the light of the setting sun. It was not very bright, but very warm. Zhang Qiling knew that it was the end, so he said hello and took a few steps at a time. Rushing over, he only watched the light spot getting closer and closer. Suddenly his feet flattened, and the whole world seemed to be suddenly enveloped in golden light. He narrowed his eyes and looked, and couldn't help but screamed in surprise, and almost knelt down.In front of them, a huge square room appeared. It was definitely not just big. It was extremely domineering. The atmosphere of the entire building could only be described as majestic. It made people feel like they had to kneel down. impulse.On each side of the room, there are ten whole golden nanmu pillars, which three people can't wrap around, like pillars supporting the sky at the end of the world. The entire room is made of yellow mortar bricks, measuring ten feet from side to side, with beams carved on the eaves and paintings, including ten five-clawed golden dragons, making it extremely resplendent. And on the top of the treasure that is almost ten meters high, there is a map of fifty stars inlaid. Each star is a bright night pearl, probably the size of a goose egg, and is emitting a faint yellow light. The four sides of the room are In each corner, there is a large mirror, and the light reflects each other. Although it is not very bright, it is enough to illuminate the entire space. What surprised them most was that there was a huge stone plate in the middle of the room. Zhang Qiling could tell at a glance that there was a large-scale palace model on the stone plate. Although it is just a model, its dragon tower, treasure hall, fake rocks and flowing water are all available, which is very spectacular.Zhang Qiling ran over and walked around excitedly for several times. He immediately understood that this was the model of Yunding Tiangong. He didn't believe that there was such an outrageous palace in this ancient tomb, so he didn't feel disappointed, but he felt sad in his heart. The mystery is getting thicker. It seems that Wang Zanghai really built a heavenly palace. So where is this heavenly palace? Is it really in heaven?This discovery was so astonishing. Everyone was shouting and screaming with excitement. Several boys even heckled Huo Ling and lifted her onto the stone plate. Huo Ling smiled stupidly and just stood firm when she suddenly screamed, jumped down and shouted : "There's a dead man up there!"Zhang Qiling was startled and quickly jumped up to take a look. In the middle of the entire model, he saw a circular jade garden. In the garden, on a stone seat, a completely shrunken mummy was meditating. The clothes on his body were in tatters. , the exposed torso is black. This is a very rare seated gold body. It dries naturally very well. Just dip it in gold powder and it can be placed in the temple for worship. This corpse pointed to the sky and the ground. Like other golden bodies, its hair and nails continued to grow after death, especially the nails, which were almost as long as the fingers, which looked a bit inappropriate.He jumped in front of the mummy without caring. He looked at his mouth first and found that there was nothing in it. Then he took his crotch and pressed it all the way down. Wen Jin also jumped up and looked at it. Knowing clearly, she jumped up behind him and asked softly: "Zhang Qiling, where are you from and how did you get into this trick of fighting upside down!"Zhang Qiling glanced at her but did not answer. Wen Jin became angry and grabbed his hand and said: "You are obviously a back-up fighter, otherwise you wouldn't be so calm in the ancient tomb. What is your purpose of following us?" ?"Zhang Qiling made a silent gesture, pointed at the mummy, and said, "These are not important, look!" As he said that, he took off the clothes of the mummy and saw that there was a very long stripe on the belly of the corpse. The scar was from the last rib on the left to the pubic area. He first pressed the belly of the mummy, then grabbed Wen Jin's hand and pressed it on it. Wen Jin shivered. Sure enough, there was something obviously hidden in the belly of the corpse. .Zhang Qiling raised his head. He was still not sure whether to take the thing out. If this person hides something in his stomach before dying, it means that this thing is very important to him, or it is also a test of the dead. One of their methods, his principle is that he will never destroy the corpse for the sake of the things in the ancient tomb. Zhang Qiling struggled mentally for a long time, and then glanced at Wen Jin. Wen Jin was from the Northern School, and naturally he was very moral. She shook her head, Said: "If you take it unkindly, you will be punished by God."Zhang Qiling sighed and decided to give up. He took a step back and kowtowed to the corpse. When he lifted it up, he suddenly found that something was wrong with the corpse. He looked left and right, and suddenly took a breath of cold air. It turned out that the mummy actually showed a strange smile. Chapter 34: ChainThis was truly unprecedented and unprecedented. Even if it was a zongzi, he had only seen one that could jump. He had never seen one that could laugh. Zhang Qiling felt his heart tightening and took a step back quickly, all on guard, preparing for its next move. Unexpectedly, the hand of the mummy that was originally pointing to the sky suddenly moved and pointed horizontally to the east. At the same time, the whole room suddenly went dark, and the luminous pearl on the top of the treasure went out instantly for unknown reasons.When they came in, they had turned off their flashlights in order to save battery. At this moment, several other people screamed in fright. Zhang Qiling found that although the room had become darker, it had not become completely black. He looked up quickly and found that the last The four luminous pearls near the four walls were not extinguished. They were like dim street lights on a dark street, only illuminating a small area. At this time, Li Si's trembling voice came from the side: "There are~ there are on the walls." ~face!"Zhang Qiling was startled and quickly turned his head to take a look. He saw that the yellow brick wall illuminated by the luminous pearl in the east had changes in light and shadow, and a huge pale white face appeared for no reason.Zhang Qiling knew it must be another trick, so he jumped off the stone platform a little bored, walked to the east brick wall and took a look, and found that the wall was actually a shadow painting. This kind of painting is when the light shines from a fixed angle. Formed by the shadows of the ravines on the wall, if the angle of the light was wrong, the painting would not appear, but because the lines are so eerie, in a highly stressful situation, it could easily be imagined as a scary human face.He looked carefully and couldn't help but feel moved. The picture in front of him seemed to be a narrative painting, and judging from the content, it should be showing the situation when the Yunding Tiangong was just completed. He saw that the so-called Tiangong was actually built on a very steep hill. On the mountain range, the top of the mountain is shrouded in clouds and mist, covering the entire palace, giving people the feeling of floating on the clouds. Zhang Qiling looked at the mountain peak. It seemed to be covered with snow. The altitude must be very high. He didn't know which mountain it was on.He turned his head and found that there were shadows and paintings on the four walls. He hurriedly turned to the south brick wall to continue looking. He only saw this one. On the cliff below the Tiangong, there were many plank roads connected to the grottoes. A group of workers, A "Jujue (crane)" is being used to lift a huge coffin up the cliff from grotto to grotto, while the funeral procession is lined up in a row, climbing up the plank road with difficulty. Zhang Qiling exclaimed, this heavenly palace is actually a mausoleum, then who is in the coffin?He continued walking, and the picture to the west was even more strange. The plank road on the cliff actually lit up a raging fire. This should be the soldiers guarding the mausoleum in order to ensure the safety of the mausoleum after the burial ceremony. Burn down the only way into the Heavenly Palace. In this way, all small-scale tomb robbing can basically be eliminated. No matter whether it is from the south or the north, no one has the ability to go to a place with such a high altitude, climb a hundred meters of cliff, and pour a bucket. It is impossible and unnecessary. .He had never encountered such a tomb in his memory, and he couldn't help but feel surprised. He hurriedly ran to the last picture and was stunned when he saw it, because this picture was surprisingly simple: the celestial palace on the top of the mountain suddenly disappeared, and only A sheet of white snow, not only that, even the cliffs were covered in white. Although it was not very vivid, Zhang Qiling already knew that this was probably an avalanche.He guessed that the fire may have caused the temperature to rise, and the snow above the Tiangong loosened, causing a large-scale avalanche. Not only did the entire Tiangong fall under the snow, it also covered the entire mountain, turning the palace into a genuine 's grave.When he saw this, he couldn't help but let out a sigh of relief. He really didn't expect that the final fate of this Yunding Heavenly Palace would be like this. It seems that Wang Zanghai is also very worried about this. His outstanding work was directly destroyed by an avalanche not long after it was completed. It was enough to make him depressed until his death. It is no wonder that he wanted to deal with this matter in such a secret way. For the record, this should be the tomb of a prominent figure. He certainly cannot make this work public, but with his character that likes to show off, he will definitely let future generations know in some way that the work in his work , and there is such a spectacular Yunding Tiangong.The only thing he didn't know now was who was buried in this tomb. Zhang Qiling took a deep breath. At this time, he suddenly saw Wen Jin and two other people trying to move the large mirror in the southeast corner. He felt strange and asked her what she was doing. Wen Jin said anxiously: "I just saw San Sheng hiding behind this mirror, and then disappeared again."Only then did Zhang Qiling remember what happened to his third uncle and hurriedly stepped forward to help. This 2-meter-tall gold-plated bronze mirror with the Chinese character "Fu" was very heavy. They used all their strength to move it half a meter away. Everyone looked over. Look, in the corner wall behind the mirror, there was a square hole about half a man high. Zhang Qiling looked inside and saw nothing but darkness, and he didn't know where it led.When Wu Sansheng was planning the underground palace a few days ago, he didn't realize that there was such a big room here, but Zhang Qiling had long known that the underground palace was not as simple as he planned, because shipwreck burials are different from land burials. There is a process of shipwreck. This The boat must maintain absolute balance during the process, so the symmetry requirements for the tomb are very high. Although there is no mistake in principle in the underground palace planned by Wu Sansheng, it is obviously top-heavy. If it is sunk with such a structure, it is estimated that the entire tomb will collapse. Fell into the sea.He was too lazy to take the limelight at that time, so he didn't tell Wu Sansheng. Then he thought about it. It was not surprising that there was a passage for balance here.He explained to everyone, turned on the flashlight and was the first to go in. Because the flashlight had been turned on when entering the burglar's cave, it was basically a little short of power. Wen Jin asked them to turn on one at the front and back, and all the others. Turn off. The stone path was quite wide, allowing almost four people to walk abreast. Huo Ling couldn't help but feel a little uncomfortable when she saw Zhang Qiling and Wen Jin walking so close, so she squeezed in. At this time, Zhang Qiling already felt that something was wrong, and he vaguely I saw something crawling in the darkness ahead.At the same time, the increasingly strong fragrance in the air also caught his attention. It felt like they were approaching the source of the fragrance. After walking a few steps further, the smell was already so fragrant. He couldn't concentrate. He turned around to ask Wen Jin, but suddenly found that several people behind him had fallen to the ground. Wen Jin touched his forehead, glanced at him confusedly, and suddenly fell into his arms. inside.Zhang Qiling screamed and immediately held his breath. However, it was too late. He felt an irresistible sleepiness coming over him. He began to lean against the wall, and then gradually lost consciousness. In the haze, he saw his third uncle. He knelt down and looked at him expressionlessly.Mengyou Ping said this, took a deep breath, fell silent, and said: "When I woke up, I was lying on the hospital bed, remembering nothing, knowing nothing, until a few months later, Little by little, I started to remember some fragments, and a few years later, I began to find that there was something wrong with my body. "I couldn't help but want to interrupt and ask him if he realized that he would never grow old, but he didn't give me this chance and continued: "I can't tell you what the problem is yet, but I encountered it three months ago. Your third uncle, I found that he looked very familiar. In order to remember more things, I followed you to the Lu Palace." At this point, he suddenly turned to me and said, "I found your third uncle in the Lu Palace. Uncle has a problem!"I was stunned, not knowing what he meant, and he continued: "The gold silk book you took out from the bronze coffin is actually a fake, and it was tricked by your third uncle a long time ago."I was shocked and shouted: "Nonsense! Didn't you squander that?"Menyou Ping glanced at me lightly and said: "No, it was your third uncle himself. He and Da Kui dug holes from behind the tree and dug directly to the bottom of the coffin. This is probably why Da Kui had to die. reason."I felt chills all over my body and felt more nervous than ever. Although I still wanted to stand on Uncle San's side, lightning flashed through my mind and countless scenes popped out. I remembered how Dakui was poisoned. I remembered why Pan Zi was still awake before climbing up the tree, but was already in a deep coma when we saw him on the ground. I remembered that before Fatty and I climbed out of the gap, he had already ran over with the gasoline canister. .I couldn't think about it anymore. I just felt like everything in the world was upside down. I didn't know who was telling the truth, who was a liar, and who I should believe. I felt like my mind was in chaos, and I couldn't control myself and said to myself: "No, no, it's not that simple. There is no motive. Why on earth would Third Uncle do this?"Menyou Ping said calmly: "If this person is really your third uncle, there is indeed no motive. But -" He sighed at this point.I didn't understand what he meant, but I seemed to believe him in my heart. I couldn't help but smile bitterly. I used to think about how many things Uncle San was lying to me. Now, what I have to think about is how many things he didn't lie to me. .I really didn't expect that things would change like this, but after thinking about it, it's useless to think about it now. No matter who is true or false, it will be interesting to wait until we escape, otherwise we will die here, I understand. What can the truth do?Thinking of this, I calmed myself down and relaxed for a while. At this time, I found that the fat man had walked to the stone monument, squatting stupidly, raising his orchid fingers, and combing his hair in a dangling way. He frowned and shouted: "Damn fat man, what the hell are you doing again, can't you just give me a break?"He turned his head, pretended to be a woman, and said, "The Ai family is combing their hair~. Combing your hair won't kill you, so why are you so verbose?" I was helpless and asked him, "Coming? Do you also want to visit that Tianmen?"The fat man said: "Of course, how could I miss such a spectacular scene, Fatty? Besides, you see it is not easy for us to come down once. The woman ran away again. It seems that our commission is also counted on. No matter what, we have to Dig up a few night-light pearls. As the saying goes, if you have money, you won't fight backwards, and if you fight backwards, you won't be empty-handed."I cursed: "How dare you just listen to it for so long and only hear a night pearl?"He was unconvinced and said, "Hey, you really can't say that to me. Fatty, there is another very important reason why I want to enter this heaven. Do you know what it is?" Chapter 35 Bloody WordsThe fat man smiled instead of getting angry after hearing this. He seemed to have already prepared a way to deal with it, and said, "Of course not. Fatty, there is another very important reason why I want to enter this heavenly gate. Do you know what it is?"I said to him: "Who knows what kind of medicine you are selling in your gourd? You can talk about it or not. Don't forget that we are still in trouble now. If we do those irrelevant things, we can avoid them."The fat man said to me: "Don't worry, what I'm going to say has a lot to do with our current situation. Didn't you listen to what this guy said just now? The walkway to the Tianmen is uphill, and the walkway to the Tianmen is uphill. The large room with the Tiangong model is very high. It is at least more than ten meters high. Think about how deep this ancient tomb is. I estimate that the top of the room should be the deepest part of the entire ancient tomb. At the top, if we want to go out, we should use our brains from there!"My heart brightened when I heard this, and I quickly made an estimate. When I first went down to the underwater tomb passage, I looked at the water pressure gauge. At that time, it was already 13 meters underwater. The bottom of the pool where we are now is on this basis. We went down for more than ten meters, which means we should be between 20 and 30 meters underwater. Calculated this way, the top of the room where the model of Genting Tiangong is placed is only less than ten meters from the bottom of the sea, which is indeed what the fat man said.I was just listening to the story and really didn't notice these details. I couldn't help but look at the fat man with admiration. This guy seemed reckless, but he was actually very transparent. It seemed that I couldn't hide anything from him in the future. Thinking of this, I said to them : "The fat man was right to the point this time, but now that we know this, it doesn't matter. We have nothing to do with our bare hands. Not to mention that we can't climb to the top of the ten-meter-high treasure. Even if we climb up, we don't have anything in our hands. The upper floors Brick top, how to get rid of it. I think we still need to find some decent metal artifacts first, and implement the anti-robbery plan as soon as possible. If we delay, we may miss the time when the tide ebbs."Although I said that, I actually didn't know for sure, because along the way, the funeral objects I saw were only porcelain and stoneware, and not even a metal one. It was a bit unreasonable. I had a vague feeling that maybe the owner of this tomb was also the owner. It was a special arrangement. Now I can only look for it in the back hall. If I don't find it, then I will die.After hearing what I said, the fat man laughed and said, "I've thought about this too. Aren't there gold-plated bronze mirrors with blessing patterns on all sides of the big room? You are also an antique collector, so you should know what this mirror looks like. Right? Let's take off the mirror legs. That thing is so heavy that it can definitely be used as a hammer."When I heard the name just now, I felt it was very familiar. When he talked about it, I remembered that I had indeed handled this kind of thing, but I couldn't remember exactly what it looked like. The fat man's words were so steadfast that it didn't look like he was just talking nonsense. I couldn't help but feel relieved and said to him: "Okay, let's decide this matter. It won't be late. We will take action immediately. But after we get to that place, don't touch anything. Do not touch anything." This place is full of institutions, and we still have a long time to come. Fan Buzi has to hand himself over here for a few dead things! "The fat man nodded after hearing this and said that he would not touch anything except bricks. I was afraid that he would still attract the attention of those luminous pearls, so I emphasized it several times, but only said that it annoyed him. I asked them clearly about the specific structure of the place, and told them about possible situations and necessary measures to be taken. Then the three of them followed the plan and found Tianmen first. Then the fat man took the lead and muffled With the oil bottle at the back, I was sandwiched in the middle and walked straight into the narrow skyway.I had heard about the scene in Tiandaoli in Menyou Ping's narration, but when I walked in, I had a different feeling. I didn't feel it at first. I just felt that it was a little narrower when I walked in the Shipi Lane in Xitang, Jiaxing at night. But after walking for a while, there was no limit to the front and back, and I started to panic. I walked in the middle. I was not afraid of the dark, but the surroundings were too quiet. We were all wearing flippers, and the sound of footsteps was crackling in the narrow corridor. It looked very strange, as if there was some kind of monster following behind him. The fat man was very nervous and had no feeling about this. It was just that the road was too narrow and he felt uncomfortable walking on it. He kept complaining: "This stone road is not fucking good either." You know who made it, and it's clear that it discriminates against us fat people. Why do you think the way to heaven is so shabby? If the way to heaven were like this, Maitreya Buddha wouldn't even have to go out."I said to him: "You can't say that. He must have his reasons for designing this way. This is a ship burial. No matter how big the ship is, there is a limit. I guess in order to highlight his heavenly palace, he had to save space in other places, and Traditionally, people who fight upside down have always been short and thin. Who would have thought that a fat person could do this? "The fat man was quite proud after hearing this and said: "That's right, when it comes to the gold-fishing school, throughout the ages, apart from anything else, you, Fatty, are number one in terms of body no matter what, but being fat doesn't affect my skills at all, right? , this is called—ouch!"As the fat man said this, he suddenly became aware of himself and could no longer walk. When I took a look, it turned out that his shoulders were pressed against the stone walls on both sides and he was stuck in the walkway. He laughed and said, "I'm going to slap myself in the face for telling you to brag nonsense." "The fat man moved forward, but he couldn't get through it no matter what. He wondered: "Xiao Wu, don't laugh yet. That's not right. I was walking smoothly just now, why did I get stuck?"I looked around and said: "It seems that the stone path is not the same length and width. It may be a little wider when you first come in, but now it is gradually narrowing. Take a few steps back and see if you can get out."The fat man twisted his big butt and moved back a few steps, but remained the same, saying: "No, no, that's not the reason. This road is obviously narrower than before. I think there is something wrong with this wall. Xiao Wu, I see this I'm afraid something is wrong."I had just covered my head all the way here and walked forward without paying attention to these walls. After hearing what he said, I felt that it had become a little narrower, so I supported a wall with my left and right hands, and suddenly I felt a strange feeling. I exclaimed, "No, these two walls seem to be closing together!"Menyouping also touched the wall, nodded, and said: "It seems something has changed. There is no time. Let's quit and make plans again!"When I heard this, I thought to myself that this was not just a joke. If we were pressed down by these two wall panels, it would probably turn into three pancakes, so I turned around and ran away. The fat man saw us running so fast and hurriedly turned around with all his strength. Turning sideways, he shouted anxiously: "Wait for me, wait for me, don't fucking patronize yourself."I had never run so fast before. I was almost rolling and crawling, and almost all my strength was used. When I ran to the exit, the two walls were obviously closer together, and I had to turn sideways to pass. The fat man is even worse, almost like a crab and can only walk sideways. Menyouping reached out to open the secret door, opened it twice, then suddenly cursed, turned to me and said, "Someone stuck the door shaft outside!"When the fat man heard this, his face turned green and he cursed: "This stupid Tianmen is over now. You guys should think of a solution quickly, otherwise the brothers will return to their positions today!"I was so anxious that I watched the stone wall come over me bit by bit. It was so fucking uncomfortable that it was worse than death. But what could I do at once? Unless there was an unexpected encounter, there was nothing the Great Luo Immortal could do about it. Speaking of which, : "What can you do? Just run forward. If you run fast, you may have a chance!"Mengyoupin grabbed me, shook his head and said, "It will take at least ten minutes. It's too late. Let's look up!" As he said that, he put his feet on the walls on both sides and climbed up. I looked up and saw that Seeing that it was also pitch black above, and there was no sign of it getting wider, I didn't know what the use was of climbing up. But now, it was better than waiting to die here, so I thought about inviting the fat man to climb up together.The walkway became narrower, and climbing up was as easy as walking. We climbed all the way up, and climbed more than ten meters in a few minutes. The fat man couldn't help but was speechless, and said: "This little brother is smart, now it's better, we can Jump off the building and commit suicide before being crushed into a cake!"I can't tell if Fatty is really new, but the thought of being crushed into a meat pie makes me sick. This is not a pleasant way to die. Maybe you can even hear the sound of your own skull being crushed. I really He would rather fall to death than be pinched to death. At this time, Mengyouping shouted from above: "Don't think about it now, we still have time. Do you still remember the hole under the coffin?"The fat man said: "Of course I remember, but what does it have to do with us?" As soon as the words came out, he said, "I understand. You mean, we must learn from his spirit and never give up until the last moment, right?" "Menyouping said: "No, there is no one in this world who would leave the underground palace without leaving. Instead, he would drill holes in the walls of the underground palace. If this is the case, then there is only one reason. He met What kind of dilemma necessitates digging a hole in the wall of the underground palace to escape?"I understood it as soon as I heard it, and I couldn't help but say: "Are you saying that the person who dug this hole was forced to dig this hole under the same circumstances as us?"I have to admire Menyoupin's quick thinking, and I also know why he wanted to climb up. The floor and both walls are made of bluestone. Unless there are explosives, there is no way to make a hole. The only one who can do it is Wherever you go, you must not be able to see the ceiling.While we were talking, we had climbed to the top. There was a layer of blue bricks on the top. I knocked on it and couldn't help but be overjoyed. We had expected it well. It was indeed hollow. This kind of brick can be pressed but not cut. If you have the right tools, you can make a hole. Should be very convenient. But I looked around and saw nothing but darkness and no hole in sight. The fat man said, "Oh no, little brother, you said the stone path is so long. What if he makes the entrance at the other end of the corridor?"Menyouping said: "Anyone who encounters this kind of situation will definitely run towards the exit first, and then find that the exit door is stuck, and then they will use the last resort method of breaking into the robbery hole, so the entrance to the robbery hole must be here. Nearby, if he hits on the other side, we have no choice but to admit defeat." These words were very convincing. The fat man and I nodded, cheered up and started to search to the side. At this time, Menyou Ping and I were in the same situation. Fortunately, there is still a fist that can be placed in front of and behind the side of the body. The fat man has almost reached his limit. He has to shrink his stomach to move in this gap. I can see that this puts a lot of pressure on him. I comforted him and said that the compression ratio of fat is still very high. As long as the wall does not hit your bones, it is not a problem. His face turned blue after hearing this, and he waved his hand and told me to stop talking nonsense.We started from the outside and climbed more than ten meters in, but found nothing. In fact, climbing sideways consumes more energy than climbing higher. My feet have begun to become weak, and I almost slipped down several times. I know that if both sides If the wall is closed a little further, my knees will no longer be able to bend. It will be more difficult to move at that time, and it is pitch black in front of me. I don't know where the burglar hole is. If it is true as the boring oil bottle said, what if? At the other end of the aisle, I really don't know how to face this kind of death.If I had known this, maybe it would have been much easier to be bitten to death by the sea monkey. People often say how scary the rice dumpling ghosts are. Now I would rather encounter a dozen rice dumplings than be crushed alive here with no way out. Flatten off.At this time, the stuffy oil bottle in front suddenly shined his flashlight on me and motioned for us to go over. The fat man and I thought we had finally found it. We were overjoyed and hurriedly squeezed to his side. When we looked up, we were stunned. On the green brick above his head, there was a line of blood written: "Wu Sansheng harmed me, he had no choice but to die unjustly. Heaven and earth serve as a warning - Jie Lianlian."I was frightened when I read it, and thought that this was not a martial arts novel, so I asked, "What does this mean? Who is this person? Why do you say that the third uncle harmed him?"Menyouping said: "This Jie Lianhuan is also a member of the archaeological team. He is the one who died in the coral reef with the snake-browed copper fish in his hand."I groaned, my mind was in chaos again, Menyoupin pushed me and said: "Since he left a message here and was not trapped here, it means that the robber cave must be nearby. I don't have time to think about it now." What does he mean? Let's move forward."I climbed a few steps and suddenly remembered, Jie Lianhuan, why is this name so familiar? I seem to have heard my grandfather mention it. Chapter 36 EscapeAs soon as I recalled it, I remembered who Xie Lianhuan was. Speaking of which, the Jie family and our Wu family have some connections. It may have to do with the relationship between cousins. As the saying goes, an appearance can make a difference. I am not very familiar with them in this generation, but they are also a family with a long history of fighting. Jie Lianhuan seems to be a second-generation ancestor who is relatively close to his third uncle. I have met him a few times at most, but Grandpa When blaming Third Uncle, I often mentioned things about the Jie family, saying that because of Third Uncle, our Wu family will never be able to raise our heads in front of the Jie family in this life. It's a pity that I know this kid Lian Lian, and something happened to you!Now that I think about it, it turns out that Jie Lianhuan was so dead. No wonder my old man didn't let me hang out with my third uncle. It turned out that my third uncle had a criminal record before.The fat man pushed me from behind, and I couldn't think about it any further. I gritted my teeth and moved forward a few steps. A dark hole appeared on the top of the brick. The fat man shouted happily. In fact, his time limit had come. They were all stained red with green stones, as if they had just taken a Turkish bath. I'm not much better than him. My feet are a little weak. But there was no rush now. Mengyouping went up first and got in. He kicked the two walls of the thief's hole to make sure they were strong enough, and then he pulled me in. The fat man was in a little trouble. I When one person couldn't pull him away, he became violent, yelled and pushed upwards with all his strength, and a large piece of skin on his back was worn off before he could get away.After we stood firm and looked down, we couldn't help but feel scared. There was only a narrow gap between the two walls. I didn't dare to think about what I would be like now if I hadn't escaped. This time, there was really no end to the road. If we were a few minutes later, even if we found the robbery hole, we wouldn't be able to climb in.I looked up again and saw that this robbery hole had been drilled vertically upwards and was only about the height of a person. It immediately changed its angle and headed eastward at an angle. It was probably connected to the robbery hole above. I Their feet became weak and they could no longer hold on for much longer. They urged the menial oil bottle to go up quickly. The three of them climbed to the sloping section. They couldn't bear the effort. They leaned against the cave wall and gasped for air.At this time, there was a sound of the stone wall being completely closed below. I took a deep breath, rubbed my legs, and tapped my tight calf muscles, trying my best to relax. I was so nervous just now, but now I feel a little dazed and yawning as soon as I relax. The fat man was leaning there like ashes, with broken skin all over his body. He panted and said, "I have a better memory this time. I have to lose a few pounds when I go back, otherwise I will write the character "王" upside down."I heard them talk about this brick hole just now, and it was very good. It seemed that this link solver was no ordinary person. I took a photo and saw that the whole hole was zigzag upward. In architecture, It is said that with this method, even if a small-scale collapse occurs, it will not cause great danger. If you go up a straight shaft in order to save energy, and all the bricks above collapse, the end result will be the same as being hit by a pile driver. No difference.The fat man rested for a while and then asked Menyouping: "Brother, what is going on? Why was it good to walk this way twenty years ago, but this time I was almost pinched to death? Did you bring it?" Wrong way!"Menyouping was resting behind closed doors, thought for a moment and said: "This is unlikely, unless the mark indicating the door of life in the stone tablet has been changed by someone. You see how dangerous the situation just now is. I guess we have entered the door of death." "The fat man was puzzled and asked, "Could it be that woman who found out that we were alive and came to plot against us again?"I shook my head. If I say she is vicious, I admit it, but I don't think she has the ability to change the ancient tomb mechanism hundreds of years ago. This is really outrageous, but there is no fifth person here. I thought about it and couldn't help but I'm a little doubtful, could it be the third uncle? (After the previous plot was modified, the third uncle disappeared in this ancient tomb.)Menyouping saw my worries, patted me and said, "Actually, I also have a hypothesis about this matter. If you are so concerned, you might as well listen to my analysis."He is a participant in this matter, and it can be said that he has personally experienced the most important part. If he can provide me with some opinions, of course I will not refuse, so I nodded and asked him to continue. Meng Youping said: "First Assume that twenty years ago, Third Uncle and Xie Huanlian knew each other and even had a very good relationship, but they did not show it. Xie Huanhua might have discovered the existence of the undersea tomb when we first searched for it, but he I didn't tell anyone, only Wu Sansheng."Both of them were born in reverse fighting, so naturally they would not miss this opportunity at this time, so they found a time to sneak into this ancient tomb while others were not paying attention. Both of them are masters, so this should not be a problem at all. Disaster. However, after they entered the ancient tomb, something unexpected happened, which caused the third uncle to become murderous and wanted to plot to kill Xie Lianhuan.We don't know the specific process, but we can be sure that when Xie Lianhuan was desperate, he left a blood letter on the brick roof of the corridor, but suddenly found that the brick roof was hollow. He must have some tools with him, so he died very quickly. Drilled a robbery hole and saved his life.I nodded, and the analysis up to this point can be said to be flawless, and he continued.After Xie Lianhuan escaped, he wanted to use this robbery hole to escape. He relied on his own experience and after several failures, he finally escaped from the ancient tomb. After that, of course he immediately wanted to go to Wu Sansheng to settle the score, but he didn't expect to meet him. After Wu Sanxing, he was killed by him. Disguising his body as if he died accidentally after getting stuck on a coral reef.I felt a little uncomfortable when I heard his analysis like this, but I couldn't find a reason to refute him, and he also said it was a hypothesis, so I made up my mind and continued to listen.After that, Wu Sansheng took us all into the undersea tomb for a certain purpose, or really to avoid the storm, and then pretended to sleep. At this time, I discovered the secret of the porcelain and brought everyone to the pool. Underneath, this may not have occurred to him. He had no choice but to pretend to be possessed by a female ghost, lead us into the room where the models were placed, and then charm us all in the passage behind the mirror.He should have done something to us after we were in coma. How did I come out after that? I can't tell what happened to the others, but I am sure that others should have lost their memory like me. In the past In the past twenty years, even if I see each other, I will only feel familiar. When I heard this, I asked him: "Why didn't Third Uncle just kill you all then? Wouldn't that make everything clear?"Menyouping said: "I can't figure it out, but maybe he didn't think it was necessary to kill us at that time, because after all, we don't know anything."His assumption almost made him think of Third Uncle as a big devil with deliberate plans and premeditated plans. I really can't accept it. In my impression, Third Uncle is not and definitely not such a person.When the fat man heard this, he seemed to have an epiphany, and said to me: "Xiao Wu, I just remembered something, which may explain this matter, but I told you, don't laugh at me."When I heard that it was time to brainstorm, the fat man had a sharp mind. He might be able to think of something that I couldn't think of. I quickly asked him to tell me. He pretended to be mysterious and said softly: "I think this matter is actually very simple. You three After my uncle arrived at this place, he might have encountered something... unclean and fell into the trap. Didn't the little brother just say that your third uncle learned how women comb their hair? Think about it, wasn't this a way for you to find Tianmen? ? Who knows this best? That's the old ghost in this tomb. I think your third uncle must be controlled by the evil spirit of the owner of this tomb. If you find your third uncle, you will pour a pot of blood on him. Go up and force that ghost out and everything will be fine."I saw that he was getting more and more confused as he spoke, so I said: "Your explanation is too late for me. I have lived with my third uncle for more than 20 years, and I have never felt that he looked like a woman. You don't count." "The fat man said: "I didn't say that this ghost must be a woman. This psychosis can be divided into periods of onset and non-attack. Maybe your third uncle is normal in front of others, but behind the scenes he is wearing rouge and doing embroidery. "The fat man raised his orchid finger as he spoke. I looked funny and said, "You think Dongfang Bubai is still doing embroidery? It doesn't make sense to you."Menyouping listened to the fat man's words and said, "No, he said this. I think it is indeed possible. This kind of thing did happen in the ancient tomb."When the fat man saw that someone agreed with him, he immediately got excited and said, "Look, I, the fat man, will never make any nonsense. I guess this has something to do with the fact that the tomb is at the bottom of the sea. Feng Shui, Feng Shui, the so-called wind and water, when the water comes, But, do you know why the water ghost needs a substitute? Because his soul can't get out. This ancient tomb is built in the water. Although the feng shui is good, it is very detrimental to the owner of the tomb. "I listened to what he said, but I couldn't help but not believe it, and said: "How about we remember first, if we can really find the third uncle, I will get a bright Buddha seal and put it on my forehead, and see Does it have any effect?"We each came up with some ideas. At this time, we all calmed down. The fat man looked at his watch and said: "Let's not hold the Congress here. If it is like what I said, we will be hungry here." Even if you die, your soul will definitely not be able to escape, and you won't even be able to be reborn, which will be a big loss."When the fat man said this, he scratched his back and asked me again: "Xiao Wu, do you feel that after entering this ancient tomb, you don't know when you started to feel extremely itchy?" Chapter 37 Cave RobberyI was about to start climbing when I heard him ask, and I couldn't help but shrink my neck. I was too nervous just now and didn't pay attention. In fact, when I was in the corridor, I already felt that the wound cut by the lotus arrow showed signs of inflammation. But it was itching and seemed to be getting better. I lifted up my clothes and looked at the wound. I found that the redness and swelling on the wound had subsided and I didn't feel anything strange. He said: "I feel it, but it's not itchy now. The humidity here is so heavy, maybe it's an allergy."The fat man was itching badly and said, "Is there any way to temporarily cure this allergy? I broke out in a cold sweat just now, and now the itching is endless." As he said, he kept rubbing against the wall, and I saw there was something behind him. The blood bar came out for him, and I felt something was wrong, so I asked him to show it to me. He turned around while twisting his body, and kept scratching with his hand. I slapped his hand away, looked at it with a flashlight, and saw him. A lot of white hair grew on the wound on his back scratched by the lotus arrow. It was so disgusting that he casually said, "Fat man, how long has it been since you took a shower?"The fat man groaned: "Taking a shower? Why are you asking this? This is personal privacy and I am not in a position to answer it."I said, "You haven't washed yourself in a damn day. Let me tell you, don't be afraid. There seems to be mold on your back. White mold is a wonder in the world. I guess you can still plant one if you persist for a few more months." Ganoderma comes out."The fat man was confused when he heard this, and said: "What, white coal? Is there any white coal? Don't talk so hard. What's going on?"I looked at Menyou Pian and frowned. It seemed that the situation was not good, and I didn't dare to joke anymore. Menyou Pian squeezed over and pressed it with his hand. When he pressed it, a pack of black blood came out. He said softly to me: "I'm sorry, I'm sorry." , There was something fishy in that lotus arrow just now."I felt strange, but I had also been hit by an arrow just now. Logically speaking, I should be the same as him. Could it be that the physique inherited from my grandfather was really so special? I hurriedly exposed my wound to express my doubts.Menyouping looked at my wound and clicked his tongue. He couldn't figure out what was going on. At this time, the fat man became afraid and turned around and asked me: "What the hell! Don't be so fucking headless or tailless." Is it hairy?" I touched it with my hands again. I quickly grabbed him and said, "Don't move. You seem to have some skin disease. Let us take a closer look. Don't scratch him again." Scratching will leave scars."He was itching so badly that he couldn't bear it any longer. I said to Menyou Ping: "This can't go on like this. We have to find a way. I've heard people say that some people can't stop itching due to skin diseases and even commit suicide!"The fat man shouted: "I want to fucking commit suicide right now! But it itch me to death. How about you imitate Guan Gong's scraping of bones to heal wounds, and cut out those two pieces of flesh for me?"I also suffered from skin diseases when I was a child. I had a simple solution, but it was a bit nauseating. I said to him: "There is no need to dig the meat. You really think you have a lot of meat. I am not Hua Tuo, but I still have some refreshing lotion on me." , I'll apply it on you first, it may hurt a little, but you can bear it."The fat man was stunned for a moment, and then the fat man let out a sigh and said: "So you city people are so delicate, and you still have toner in your damn bucket. Next time, you might as well bring a deck of playing cards down, we will be trapped." Sometimes you can also learn how to hoe."Of course I couldn't carry this kind of thing, so I smeared two squirts of saliva on the fat man's back, put on gloves and applied it on him. Unexpectedly, the fat man couldn't bear the pain so much, and he screamed as soon as the saliva was smeared on him. , the man ran forward and yelled: "What the hell did you put on me! My grandma, you might as well cut me out. Now I'm really going to return to my position, fat man."I saw that the pain was working, and said, "Looking at your ability, the pain is better than the itch. Are you still itchy?"The fat man danced around for a while, finally regaining his composure, and said curiously: "Hey, Xiao Wu, okay, that thing of yours is so effective, it really makes you feel better. What brand of refreshing water is that?"I thought he would kill me if he knew it was painted with saliva, so I quickly said: "Don't act like a bitch, let's leave quickly."Menyou Ping looked funny and shook his head. This was the first time I saw him smile without a bitter smile. I couldn't help but feel that he had become a little more humane. It seemed that people still needed to communicate more.But after he smiled for a moment, he turned into a poker face and asked us to follow him. The three of them walked up the thief hole in a circuitous way. After climbing for about half a cigarette, Menyouping said from the front: "Fork" mouth."I squeezed in, and sure enough, there were two passages on the left and right. I took a look at the one on the left, and saw that just a little further in, there were bricks built up. It was a dead end. It seemed that there were stuffy oil bottles and the others outside the bricks. The road from the right ear chamber to the left accessory chamber. I don't know why he blocked it. Are you afraid that something will come from that coffin?But since he sealed it, the entrance to the cave where the thieves finally escaped must be on the right. Menyouping had the same idea as me and pointed at me. The three of them continued to climb without saying a word.To be honest, I haven't climbed for such a long time in my entire life, and I am already sweating profusely. Climbing in ordinary dirt holes is not so tiring. The main reason is that there is nothing to support my knees, so it doesn't hurt. Now there are bricks and slag underneath. It felt like being tortured up there, and I felt my knees were burning hot. It seemed that being a human being had its benefits, and I had to strive to be a human being in the next life.I was thinking wildly, but Mengyouping had stopped and made a gesture telling me to be quiet. The fat man couldn't see in front of him and asked me softly: "What's wrong?"I asked him to stop talking. At this time, Mengyoubo had turned off the flashlight. Fatty and I were very understanding and turned it off immediately. Suddenly we were plunged into absolute darkness. I was very calm at this time and my heartbeat did not speed up. (In hindsight, the experience of being almost pinched by the wall had a great impact on me. I have psychologically overcome my fear of ancient tombs.) I don't know what his intentions are yet, but in the ancient tomb, listening to him is always right.We were quiet for a while, our breathing calmed down, and the sweat on our bodies dried. At this time, I heard something walking past on the top of the bricks. It seemed to be a person. I was shocked. It seemed that there should be someone above us. It's already the apse or corridor. Who is this person? Could it be Aning? Or the third uncle?While I was guessing, I suddenly felt an itch on my back and neck, and I felt a thrill in my heart. I thought, could it be that I am growing hair too? I hurriedly reached back and touched it, and I touched a lump of wet and lumpy stuff on my neck. I thought the fat man was squeezing over me, so I cursed secretly, pushed hard, pushed the thing back, and stretched out my hand. When I was wearing it, I suddenly found that my nails were sticky and had a faint fragrance.I disgustedly applied these things to the bricks next to me, thinking that the fat man's prickly hair must have been sprayed with a lot of hair oil. If I find a source of water later, I will definitely have to wash it well. The oil on the fat man's head is still pointing. Maybe it was from a few months ago.Just as I was thinking about it, my neck started to itch again. I don't know what weird tricks this damn fat guy was up to. I couldn't help but get angry. I grabbed the thing and pushed it against the wall. At this time, I suddenly I noticed something was wrong, why was this fat man's face so small? I carefully raised my body and touched it, and felt a little bit in my heart. Why did those wet and lumpy things seem to be hair? I touched it twice more and found that the hair was all tangled together. When I put my hand in, it was twisted. Stop, I swallowed and started to sweat. Fatty people definitely don't have that much hair. Whose hair does it belong to?I thought of the human-eating hair in the water tomb passage, and it became difficult to breathe. I didn't dare to turn on the flashlight. The thing seemed to be only a few centimeters away from me. I would definitely catch his eye as soon as I turned on it. I couldn't withstand this kind of stimulation. , just as I was thinking about it, I felt a slender wet hand touch my face all of a sudden. It was cold, and the fingernails were very sharp. My scalp began to feel numb, and the flesh on my face trembled involuntarily.The fingernails of that hand scratched my neck, and then they were retracted. After a while, I felt the head of that thing coming closer, and the wet hair suddenly stuck to my face. I was so disgusted. I gritted my teeth and was about to explode. Suddenly, there was a female voice in the hair, very softly. She said in my ear: "Who are you?"The voice was really very soft, but I heard it very clearly, and I couldn't help but be shocked. At the same time, this woman's body came closer, and she squeezed into my arms, and her slender hands touched mine. shoulders, and then hugged my neck. I shivered instinctively. I felt that this woman was very petite. Her mouth was pressed against my ear, and her breath was cold. I was completely confused. I just listened. She added: "Please hold me."When I heard this sentence, I felt like I was possessed. Although my hands were still resisting, they didn't listen to my brain's command at all and immediately hugged her waist. What's more, I Suddenly I felt that this woman was not wearing anything, and her skin was cold but surprisingly smooth. I couldn't help but feel confused, and my face turned red. At this time, the woman's mouth had moved to my chin, touching it. She touched her, as if cueing me to kiss her. I completely lost control. Just as I was about to kiss her, the flashlight of Menyoubo suddenly lit up. I suddenly saw the "thing" in my arms, and I couldn't help but feel nervous. When it exploded, all the hairs on my body stood up. Chapter 38 Forbidden WomanWhen I heard this sentence, I felt like I was possessed. Although my hands were still resisting, they didn't listen to my brain's command at all and immediately hugged her waist. What's more, I Suddenly I felt that this woman was not wearing anything, and her skin was cold but surprisingly smooth. I couldn't help but feel confused, and my face turned red. At this time, the woman's mouth had moved to my chin, touching it. She touched her, as if cueing me to kiss her. I completely lost control. Just as I was about to kiss her, the flashlight of Menyoubo suddenly lit up. I suddenly saw the "thing" in my arms, and I couldn't help but feel nervous. When it exploded, all the hairs on my body stood up.In front of my eyes, within reach of my hand, was a huge, pale human face. The skin on it had been soaked in the sea for who knows how many years, and it was all swollen to a transparent color. The most chilling thing was that its skin was The two demonic eyes had no whites, and the black eyes almost occupied the entire eye frame. At first glance, they looked like a ferocious rotting corpse with both eyes gouged out.This scared me almost crazy. I yelled hysterically, pushed it away, and crawled forward desperately. There was only one word in my mind: escape. But it was difficult for two people to pass through the aisle. I was stuck with the stuffy oil bottle and couldn't move. Seeing that I couldn't squeeze through, I grabbed him and shouted: "Ghost! There is a water ghost!" He covered my waist mouth, and asked me softly: "Don't scream! Where is the water ghost?" I turned around and pointed wildly behind me: "It's right behind, just..."I was stunned in the middle of my words, and I thought for a moment. I saw that there was nothing behind me, no face, no hair, not even any water stains. My fingers almost poked the fat man's face, causing him to He was confused and said: "Fuck you, you are the water ghost."I was confused now. I hurriedly looked for it. I looked around and saw that it was really gone. But it was wrong. The feeling just now was so real. It couldn't be an illusion. Could it be that I really caused psychological problems for this ancient tomb? Already? My heart was still beating fast, my mind was in a fog, and I didn't know how to react.The fat man saw that my face was turning green, so he comforted me and said, "What's going on? Don't be impatient. Tell me slowly."I stuttered: "I just saw a lot of hair, naked women, and water ghosts! They even wanted to kiss me!"My mind was very confused, and I didn't know what I was talking about after talking for a long time. The fat man finally became impatient and said: "Xiao Wu, you must be dreaming, right? If there is a water ghost, you have to take it from me first." Climb over?" He patted me on the shoulder and said, "But you are in your late twenties. It is normal to dream about a naked woman. When you were young, you had a lot of dreams. It's okay." He scolded me: "Don't fucking treat me badly. I was definitely not dreaming just now! Look, my neck is still wet, just for it to rub!" As I said that, I exposed my neck to them, Mengyouping and Fatty. After touching it with my hands, I frowned. The fat man also looked up at the brick roof of the cave, thinking that water was leaking from it. I told him that this was impossible, as the cracks in the bricks were all covered with white plaster. , the watertightness is very good.The fat man said strangely: "That's strange. There is only one road here. Logically speaking, if something crawls on you, I can't possibly not know about it."I said, "Could it be that you were asleep? You didn't even know someone was crawling over you."The fat man said angrily: "Fuck you, fat man, even if I am asleep, would I know if others are looking at me? Besides, can you sleep here? If you don't believe it, look at my back Are there any footprints?" He turned around and showed us his back.I had already calmed down, but I didn't expect that the thing would lie on his back. As soon as the fat man turned around, the thing turned its head and touched the tip of my nose with its mouth. I was so scared that my throat cramped. He screamed and backed away as hard as he could. But after only two steps, my feet suddenly felt tight. When I looked down, I found that my calves were covered with hair. I tried hard to pull my feet out, but I couldn't break free at all. At the same time, a lot of hair began to wrap around my body and go straight into my mouth. I was most afraid of having hair in my mouth, so I kept trying to block it with my hands. In a panic, Menyouping grabbed my collar and pulled me towards him.He had only pulled a few steps, and his hand was tangled in his hair, and he couldn't pull it anymore. When I looked back, I saw that the fat man had been wrapped up like a chrysalis, twisting inside, but the thing was gone. , the entire tomb passage is full of hair, like entering a black silk hole.Menyoupin took out his hand with force and asked me quickly: "Is there any source of fire on you? This thing is afraid of fire!"I touched the pocket bag on my waist and took out a windproof lighter. I couldn't help but be overjoyed. This was something I asked the boss of the boat to order for the kerosene stove when I was eating fish head hot pot on the boat. After I ordered it, he gave it to me directly in my pocket. I was trapped, but unexpectedly, I actually became a life-saver. I thought of burning the hair on my body during the fight. Although the hair was very wet, a lot of it could be burned by the fire, and I broke free in a few moments. I hurriedly rushed to the fat man, and just as I was about to pull him, a huge face suddenly poked out from the pile of hair on the side, and almost immediately lay on my back.As soon as I finished reading, I had no time to hide. I lowered my head and punched him. It was completely a conditioned reflex when a person is in extreme fear. I didn't know how much force I used to punch. I just heard a bang. With a sound, its nose was dented and a ball of black water was released. Fortunately, the windproof lighter in my hand was not extinguished yet. I gritted my teeth and wanted to give it another try, but found that the thing shivered and shrank back.When I looked at it, my heart suddenly lit up. There was a door. Damn it. Gods and ghosts were indeed afraid of evil people. This ghost was also afraid of fists. I lost my mind just thinking about it. I actually got excited and raised my feet to face it. With one kick, its face was twisted and it went straight back into its hair. I was afraid that I would be entangled with him if I kicked him again, so I took a few steps back, raised the lighter, and confronted it.The face was hidden in the hair, showing a very resentful expression, but it was taboo against catching fire and did not dare to come forward rashly. At this time, Menyouping took out a few wet fire breakers from somewhere and rubbed a few of them into my lighter. It started to burn as soon as possible. The fire became so strong that the monster screamed and started to run away. I saw it shrink far away in a few seconds, let the fat man out, and took this opportunity to burn off the hair wrapped around the fat man's head.The oil bottle kept pushing the monster until it disappeared into the darkness, and then he put down his hand. At this time, the fire was almost burning his hand. I lowered my head to look at the fat man, and saw that his nose and mouth were all broken. His face turned blue from holding back his hair, and he hurriedly hit his chest hard until he suddenly gasped for air and a large ball of black stuff spurted out of his nostrils.I took a deep breath. Fortunately, the fat man had a large lung capacity and could open his trachea immediately. Otherwise, even if I died, I would not sacrifice myself to give him artificial respiration.The fat man gasped for a while and coughed out all the remaining stuff in his trachea, and then asked us half-deadly: "My grandma, what on earth is that thing?"I pressed out the lighter that I had been holding in my hand and refused to let go. I felt that the lighter was so hot that the skin on my hand was burned off. The oil bottle was no better than me. He waved his hand and said to the fat man: "This is supposed to be a forbidden woman."I heard Lao Hai from Hero Mountain talk about this thing, but I didn't believe it. I sighed and asked, "Is there really such a thing as forbidden women?"Menyouping nodded and said, "I don't know how this thing came about, but there are many legends about this generation. It shouldn't be wrong."I felt strange and asked him for details, but he just shook his head and said: "Jinpo was born in water. I know it must be afraid of fire. I really don't know the other things. Just like rice dumplings, they are born from water." From ancient times to the present, we only know that Zongzi is afraid of black donkey hooves, but no one knows why he is afraid. I just didn't expect that this thing has thoughts. We must be careful, it must still be hiding behind us. "The fat man was still frightened, so he leaned closer to us and asked, "It's strange. The feng shui of this tomb is so good, why are there so many weird things in it?"I'm really not sure if the feng shui of this tomb is good, but I have checked some information about the forbidden woman. Among the ethnic minorities in the mountainous area, the forbidden woman actually represents wizards and spiritual mediums, but in the old legend at the seaside They are the most evil ghosts in the world. I don't know why there is such a difference. However, the fate of the forbidden women is generally worse than that of others. If they are caught, their hands and feet are usually cut off and then buried alive. Let's talk about the origin of the forbidden women. , usually related to pregnant women, and the ear chamber where the corpse coffin is kept may have something to do with it. There is also the big belly mural mentioned by the third uncle. It is probably not accidental that the forbidden woman is here. Maybe it was placed deliberately by the owner of the tomb.I was thinking that Menyoupin was worried that the thing would come over again later and waved us on. I listened to the sound from the top of the Thief Cave, but there was no sound. I didn't know who was walking past just now. We were tossing around below. The noise was so loud, he might have heard it. He wouldn't be able to stay here for long, so he had better clear the way quickly.I looked at the fat man, and he said it was okay. I saw that he didn't want to stay here, so I asked him to turn on the flashlight and hang it on his belt, so that we can pay attention at any time later. I put the lighter in my hand and moved on.We climbed a little further, and the thief's cave suddenly started to zigzag upward again. I looked to the side, and it turned out that he had fought his way all the way here. Beyond that was the tomb wall, and probably there was sea water outside, so he could only change the direction. , look for a way upwards, maybe the idea of solving the chain is the same as ours, we want to get out from the top of the tomb.It only took us about half an hour from the time we entered the robbery cave to here. It seems that this underwater tomb is not big. Along the way, I got a general feeling. In fact, the length and width of this tomb are not very long. , the main problem is its height. Now I can estimate the height to be nearly 30 meters. If according to the current standard, if a building is three meters per floor, the tomb should be 10 stories deep into the sea. High, although majestic, it is not a miracle.We had no way to turn back now, so we had to continue climbing up. When we were still smoking, suddenly the oil bottle stopped moving. I pushed him, and he turned around and said softly: "There is no way."I was stunned, it was impossible, and I hurriedly squeezed up to take a look. I saw that the top was indeed at the end, blocked by several large green granite slabs. I pushed it with my hands. These slabs were very heavy, but they were not It wasn't that we couldn't push it open. Menyouping and I tried to lift it up a little, and immediately we found that there was light leaking from the tomb above. We were wondering when our hands loosened. , the stone slab above our heads suddenly disappeared. Chapter 39 MeleeI was slightly stunned, and immediately realized that the stone slab above my head must have been lifted up by someone. At that moment, I thought it was Uncle San or Aning, because there was no one else in the tomb except them, but when I looked up , but I saw a burly sea monkey covered with scales, bowing its back and looking down at me condescendingly. From the corner of my eye, I saw the bloody flesh on its shoulder, with a spear stuck in it, and I sighed in my heart, it was so damn close to enemies, and this thing really stuck to me.I didn't expect such a dramatic thing to happen, and I was at a loss for words. Suddenly, someone pulled down my pants. I looked down and saw that it was a stuffy oil bottle. He was gesturing for me to go down quickly. When I saw the huge body of this sea monkey, I immediately understood his intention and hurriedly climbed down. The Thief's Cave below me was on a slope. Originally, I was squeezed together with the stuffy oil bottle, and it was very inconvenient to move. Now I was so busy that I was even slower. After only a few steps down, the sea monkey let out a "Gulu" and suddenly Just put your head down. When I saw that ferocious monkey face approaching me, I was so frightened that my foot slipped and my butt hit the wall of the cave.Although my butt was in great pain now, I took advantage of the opportunity and slid down, thinking God bless me, so that I could quickly return to the thief's cave. The sea monkey was so big that even if I beat him to death, I couldn't get in. At least I could now. Slow down your heartbeat. I thought it was beautiful at that time, but the weather didn't go as I wished. I slid down half a meter, and suddenly I found the fat man stuck underneath, trying to crawl up, shouting: "Get up, get up, that chicken bitch is climbing up again." "I was shocked when I heard that. I quickly looked behind him and saw that a big ball of hair had climbed up to the last "zigzag" corner. I cursed in my heart. What a blessing. Good things don't come alone. I'm afraid. What comes comes. I hurriedly threw the lighter to the fat man and asked him to block it first while I raised my head to see what was going on above me. Just as I moved my neck, I suddenly felt a huge pain in my shoulder. I turned around and saw that although the sea monkey's shoulders were too wide, The neck is still very flexible, and without me noticing, it bit my right shoulder.This time it was troublesome. It bit just right. Its fangs pierced deeply into my flesh. The pain was so painful that I almost fainted. No muscles or bones were injured. Just as I was about to struggle, it pulled hard and dragged me out of the cave.The sea monkey held me in the air and didn't seem to want to kill me immediately, but I knew that as long as it flicked hard, it could tear me into two pieces from the shoulder. At this time, no matter how scared I was, I still had to resist. I suddenly saw the spear I had driven in on its shoulder. In a hurry, I kicked it, and when it hit the right spot, I kicked the spear in another four or five minutes. It made a "boil" sound and threw me out at once.I used all my strength to roll on the ground seven or eight times, and finally cushioned the impact when I landed. But when I tried to stand up, I couldn't use my entire right hand at all. The sea monkey's head hurt and he became furious. He roared a few times and pounced on me again. This time, he went straight to my neck. It looked like he wanted to bite my throat directly.It came so fast that I couldn't avoid it, so I had to block it with my hands. This is undoubtedly a mantis trying to block the situation, but if not, I might not even be able to save my head. At this time, the fat man suddenly rushed over from behind, hugged the sea monkey's feet, tripped it, and the two fell to the ground at the same time, rolling into a ball. The fat man was very agile and wanted to imitate Wu Song in fighting tigers and climb on its back, but the sea monkey was so powerful that the fat man couldn't hold it down at all and was kicked out by it.When I saw that Fatty couldn't control it, I thought something bad was going on. Sure enough, the sea monkey bared its teeth at Fatty, turned around and rushed towards me again. When I saw that you were fucking targeting me! He hurriedly touched the air gun hanging on his waist, and as soon as he touched it, he remembered that when he climbed the stone wall just now, in order to escape smoothly, he had thrown away the spear-like gun, and now it might have been crushed into a ball.It was too late to regret now. The sea monkey was in front of me in an instant. I thought it would definitely bite my neck and tear my head off. I simply closed my eyes and waited there to die. Unexpectedly, it seemed to still be alive. It didn't stop, but he stepped on my stomach so hard that he almost broke my spine. I spit out a mouthful of blood and almost lost consciousness from the pain. It didn't give up, and tried to step on my chest again, but as soon as it raised its foot, there was a loud "help" sound. I didn't know what was going on, but it was knocked away with a bang. I went out and fell several times.I turned around and saw the fat man walking over like a god, holding a large bronze mirror in his hand. It was still vibrating. I was stunned. It seemed that the murder weapon that caused the loud noise just now was this. The fat man's hands were really dark. If he were a human, he would definitely be beaten to death. I reminded myself secretly that I must not offend him in the future.The fat man was furious at this time. Without waiting for the sea monkey to get up, he rushed forward and gave him another backhand. With the same loud "stick" sound, the sea monkey's face was deformed by the blow, and he rolled out for several meters. It's a pity that this sea monkey is very strong and has not caused serious damage to it in recent times. However, it also knows how powerful Fatty is and no longer dares to rush over. A few of them flew up to a pillar and faced each other on top. The fat man roared. At this time, I have discovered that this is the room where the model of the Heavenly Palace was placed. The most direct evidence is that there are four huge paintings on the four walls of the room. I can't see carefully now whether the contents of these paintings are consistent with His description was consistent, but it was certain that the scene here had not changed at all twenty years after they left. But what surprised me was that this room was not as big as he said. The only thing that made me feel the grandeur he said was the golden nanmu pillars on the side. It was indeed surrounded by three people. It was genuine. The other things were at most It can only be regarded as luxurious.The fat man won with one blow, became arrogant, and cursed: "Fuck you, I have knocked countless rice dumplings to death. You are a broken monkey in front of me and there are five people and six people. I simply don't take your fat grandpa seriously." Let's get back to the matter." As he said this, he wanted to throw the mirror up, but the weight of the bronze mirror was really heavy. The fat man had used enough strength to lift it twice just now, but this time he couldn't lift it, and it swayed in place for several times.This sea monkey was very cunning. Seeing that he couldn't exert his strength, he suddenly jumped down from the pillar and threw the fat man to the ground. The fat man didn't have time to react and was pinned down. He couldn't push him away for a while. As a result, he was firmly entangled. After receiving a paw from the sea monkey, this slap directly shook off a piece of Fatty's skin. Fatty had never suffered such a loss before. His eyes turned red all of a sudden. He roared wildly and bit his face in one bite. The sea monkey Pain roared, jumped up and ran away several steps away.I saw that a large piece of scales on the sea monkey's face was torn off, dripping with blood, and it looked even more ferocious. However, it was also confused by the fat man, and became cautious. It started to stand and observe us from a distance, as if it wanted to Find out the fat man's flaws. The fat man was also holding on hard at this time. I saw that he couldn't hold back his breath, and his physical strength was very exhausted.The two sides faced off for several minutes. After all, the sea monkey was an animal and could not be like a human being. It began to lose concentration. It yawned, turned its head, and began to look left and right. Immediately, it saw the stuffy oil bottle gritting its teeth. He put the stone slab back at the entrance of the thief's cave. The stone slab was very heavy. It was difficult for one person to lift it. He could only drag it inch by inch. When the sea monkey saw Menyouping alone, he became murderous again. He roared and rushed over.I was shocked. I didn't expect that this thing was quite humane. It knew how to be soft and fearful of the tough, so I quickly shouted: "Be careful!!"Menyouping had already noticed the sudden strong wind behind him, and had no choice but to put down the stone slab and roll to escape the blow. The sea monkey missed the target with one claw and immediately pounced again. I knew that Menyou Ping must be able to deal with this thing, so I wasn't too worried. I just saw him running forward a few steps, leading the sea monkey to a nanmu pillar. He suddenly jumped and stepped on the pillar with his first foot. , then kicked off, turned around like dancing in the air, and pressed his knees hard on the sea monkey's shoulders, only suppressing the sea monkey's body, and he knelt down. I didn't know what kind of skill this was, but my eyes lit up when I saw it, but the sea monkey was very strong, and it had almost no impact on it at this time. However, Menyouping didn't give up. Not only did he not jump down immediately, but his legs I clamped its head with my knees, and then twisted my waist hard, and heard a crisp click. The sea monkey's head was unnaturally twisted to 180 degrees, and the entire neck bone was broken. .This series of actions was almost completed in one second. It was like an instant kill. Fatty and I's jaws dropped. We both felt a pain in our necks, as if we had a cramp. I thought of the bloody corpse's head and thought to myself It must have been screwed off by him in this way. I couldn't help but suck in cold air. This move was so cruel that I felt that it was not worth it for the sea monkey.After Menyouping jumped down, he rushed back to move the slate. I saw a ball of hair coming up from the entrance of the burglar's hole. I quickly asked the fat man to help. The fat man still used the old method, first used a lighter to force the ball of hair down. , and then together with the stuffy oil bottle, covered the green granite back to its original position. The forbidden woman was very unwilling and bumped against it several times, trying to knock the stone away. The fat man was afraid that it would crack the stone, so he simply sat on it and crushed the entrance of the hole firmly to death.The sound of the impact lasted for ten minutes. Unfortunately, the fat man added the stone slab, which was not something ordinary people could lift. The fat man was shaken to the point of exhaustion, and the things below calmed down. He cursed his mother, and suddenly lay down on the floor motionless from exhaustion.Seeing that the danger was over, I let out a sigh of relief. At this time, I had regained consciousness in my right hand and could do some slight activities. I saw the stuffy oil bottle walking to the southeast corner and hurriedly followed him. The mirror there had been removed. As expected, there was a dark hole in the wall. It was only half a person tall and looked very deep inside. , I don't know where it leads. Chapter 40 Hole in the WallThis cave entrance should be a key point in the whole incident. Menyou Ping's memories are interrupted here. What happens next is a mystery. What is in the cave, how did he come out, and whether others have lost their memories like him. , it is still all speculation without any basis at all.I looked at the hole carefully. From the appearance alone, it can only be said that this is an artificial door hole with an unreasonable location (except in the tunnel battle, I have never seen anyone open the door in this place). There is nothing inside the door. Wherever I see them, they are all made of the same yellow mortar bricks as outside. They are very ordinary in structure. I have seen countless holes like this in Shanxi charcoal factories. They are all used as patios for brick kilns. But opening it here seems very abrupt in the layout of the tomb, and I don't know what its purpose is.In my memory, almost all tomb chambers have a symmetrical structure. It is rare that a passage or an extra room is inexplicably opened in one place, unless the owner of the tomb has this habit. If this is not the reason, then there are only two possibilities:My first thought was that there might be some secret burial objects placed inside. This is not surprising. According to my grandfather's notes, there are many people who designed darkrooms in their tombs, but these darkrooms are usually disguised. Very good. This hole has no trap door or disguise. Just putting a mirror outside seems too childish.The second possibility is that it has something to do with Feng Shui. The reason I deduce is that mirrors are very important props in Feng Shui. There should be a way to put them here. Generally speaking, opening a door in a room is Feng Shui. The expression of "tong" here means to bring something in or let it out.This is small feng shui, which is very different from the big feng shui in ancient times. Just like Mahayana and Hinayana in Buddhism, small feng shui focuses on change, which is to use certain means to change bad things in a small area into good ones. Yes, for this piece of knowledge, because it is more interesting, I know more than Feng Shui.I followed the diagonal line of the mirror and walked away to look elsewhere, hoping to find some clues. The layout of the entire room here is exactly the same as Menyoupin said, but because it still remains the same as it was twenty years ago, only four directions are illuminated by luminous pearls. The model of the Tiangong in the middle is hidden in the darkness. I looked at a few parts with a flashlight. After scanning a few times, my eyes were attracted by the pictures on the wall.I have described the content of these four paintings before, but at the time I heard Mengyou Ping describe it, and it was very vague. Now that I see it for myself, I find that these paintings are actually very realistic. As long as you are careful enough, you can do it. I can see a lot of specific things.First of all, I discovered at a glance that the snow-capped mountains in the painting were probably the northern slopes of Changbai Mountain in Jilin. It's not that my memory is amazing, it's just that the main peaks of Changbai Mountain are very distinctive, and everyone who has been there should be able to distinguish them.The second thing is that I noticed that in the second painting, the funeral procession was all wearing Yuan Dynasty clothes. This means that the person in the coffin should be a prominent Yuan Dynasty dignitary. Then when was the Yunding Tiangong built? , it is very likely that when the dynasties changed at the end of the Yuan Dynasty, they were still able to build such a huge mausoleum in such troubled times. The owner of this tomb must not be simple.The third thing that surprised me the most was that all the funeral processions were women. This was really unreasonable. I didn't know what the Mongolian burial ceremony was like, but it was unheard of for all the funeral processions to be carried out by women.There are many other small details like this. I don't know if they are clues intentionally left by the carver, or if this is their own behavior.When I saw this, I was very clear in my mind. With these clues, as long as I find a local mountaineer who is familiar with the terrain, it is absolutely possible to find the location of this palace. However, it is buried under hundreds of years of snow. The frozen soil is very soft, and if you dig carelessly, a small avalanche can keep you trapped in the snow forever.But these hints should have nothing to do with the hole in the corner. I checked the mirrors in other corners and the wall behind, and found that there was nothing special. It seemed that all the questions could only be answered by entering that hole. . When I returned to the entrance of the cave, I saw Menyoubo still looking at him, with a rare hesitation in his eyes, as if he was considering something. He saw me coming and suddenly said to me: "I might have to go in again.""No." I was shocked. "Aren't you going to die? If you lose your memory for another twenty years, everything will be meaningless."He said lightly: "I'm different from you. For you, what happened here is just a bizarre experience, but for me, it's a huge knot in my heart. If I don't untie it, even if I remember everything, I won't be able to remember anything in this life." It won't be easy."After hearing this, I became anxious and even said no. In fact, it is not that I cannot understand him, but the environment we are in now does not allow for extraneous matters, and getting out as soon as possible is what we should consider. Otherwise, even if I know what all the secrets in the world are like, if the air runs out, everyone will suffocate to death, and these secrets will immediately lose their value.When I told him my concerns, he seemed a little conflicted and asked me, "How sure are you that we can go out?"Hearing his question, I remembered that I had not looked carefully at the top of the treasure here, so I quickly raised my head to take a closer look.In all the notes I have read, the top of the Ming tomb is described as being very solid, with seven horizontal and eight vertical directions. According to my idea, in order to resist pressure, the top of the treasure should have an arched structure, with a high center and two vertical sides. Low, but now it seems that it followed the land underground palace method and made a flat top. Then it doesn't matter if you make a hole anywhere.The top of the treasure is more than ten meters away from us. There is nothing to stand on here. We can only make a fuss about the pillars on the side, use the temple legs to knock out a few holes on it, and then climb up and crack the white plaster on the surface. Soil, and then start processing the blue bricks. We don't need to be too careful. As long as we calculate the time and destroy the pressure-bearing structure above, a hole will naturally collapse. We can easily make it when the sea water fills the tomb. Get out.The most important thing about this plan is to grasp the timing. If the pressure-bearing structure is not destroyed during low tide, the entire Baoding may be washed away by the influx of seawater, and we will be crushed to death inside.I told Mengyou Ping this again, and I emphasized to him that in fact, we have a very good chance of getting out, but once we get out, this tomb will be completely destroyed, but this tomb will not disappear, and there are things in it that should be there. There will still be everything. He can prepare the equipment and come back in a few days. There is no rush for this moment.He nodded and was finally convinced by me. The fat man couldn't help it anymore and said, "If you say so, why are you waiting? Let's just start now and finish this pillar first. Mian will be in a hurry for a while."I glanced at my watch. There were still six hours before low tide. There was still plenty of time. I shook my head and said, "We were very physically exhausted just now, and we didn't eat at all. Our human condition is very low. We should have a good rest at this time." , We don't know what we will encounter after we go out. Maybe the boat above has sailed away. If we don't have the energy to go out and drown again, it will be a big loss. "The fat man was originally very motivated. Hearing what I said made sense, he scratched his head in frustration and said, "What the hell do you have to wait? Okay, I'll take a nap first. Call me when work starts."I also found a place to lean on, but my mind didn't stop. I figured out how to move if the seawater started pouring in. Now the passage to the stone monument at the bottom of the pool has been closed. Although it is not sealed, it will definitely enter the water. It is slower than the inflow of water. A large amount of water will definitely rush into that strange wall hole first, but I don't know where this short hole leads to. If it is connected to other rooms, it will be very troublesome. A vortex will be formed here. Circle us all in.Thinking of this, I couldn't help but glance at the depths of the hole, wondering if there was any way to block the hole. Then I thought that the models could be piled together. I estimated the height and width of the hole. Thinking about how to block it appropriately.However, the moment I concentrated my attention, an extremely strange feeling suddenly arose in my heart.In the darkness in the doorway, there was a force that was strongly attracting my attention. This kind of power is not only strong, but also compulsive. I wanted to turn my head, but found that I couldn't move my neck, and I couldn't even move my eyes.At the same time, I immediately felt anxious. This kind of anxiety is difficult to describe, just like a person who is extremely hungry and gets a package of food but cannot tear open the package. This anxiety soon gave rise to a strong impulse in my heart, wanting to enter this door and take a look.All this happened almost in an instant, without any warning. By the time they felt something was wrong, it was already too late. I pushed away the stuffy oil bottle in front of me and rushed into the hole. Because I was very close to the entrance of the cave, I rushed into the darkness in a few steps, and it was too late for him to pull me away. At that time, I didn't think about what I was doing at all. I just wanted to run to the deepest part of the cave to see. I didn't even use a flashlight, and just ran forward in the darkness, not caring about my feet. He didn't pay attention to whether he was catching up behind him.But after running only a few steps, there was suddenly a strong wind behind him, and then there was a huge pain in the knee joint of his left foot. He couldn't use the strength of his whole foot and fell to the ground.The fall was so severe that my forehead hit the floor. It hurt so much that my brain was buzzing and my nose was bleeding. But after taking a step like this, the anxiety in my heart suddenly disappeared, and everything returned to normal.My heart skipped a beat, and I just felt an indescribable strange feeling. This cave is so powerful, just seeing a black mass can make people lose their minds. I just looked at it in trance, and I fell into a trick. .I looked back and saw that Mengyoupin and Fatty had already chased me in. There was a flashlight lying on the side. It seemed that it was this thing that hit my knee joint.The two of them walked up to me, and without saying a word, they held me up and dragged me out. However, one of my knees was injured and I couldn't stand up. They dragged me a few times and couldn't lift it. Plus, here The light was dark and the scene was extremely chaotic.The fat man saw that one hand was too inconvenient, so he clamped the flashlight in the tuck and used both hands to drag me. His movements were so violent that I almost went into shock as he pulled me.At this moment, his flashlight swept across a place, and my eyes flashed, as if I saw a person squatting in the darkness.The speed of the light was so fast that I couldn't see it clearly, but I was very sure that it must be a person. I immediately thought of my third uncle and hurriedly shouted: "Wait a minute, there is someone in front!"After hearing this, the fat man looked back and saw a figure from behind, but he had already stood up and was running quickly towards the cave.At this time, all three of them could see clearly. We were stunned, but none of us could see clearly who it was. Menyouping reacted the fastest and immediately shouted: "Hurry up!" After saying that, he chased after him as if he was flying. The fat man cursed loudly and had no choice but to follow.I tried a few times to force myself to stand up, and limped to follow. At this time, Menyouping was already entangled with the man, and then the fat man rushed forward. Finally, he directly pushed the man to the ground. The fat man shined a flashlight, said "Ah" and shouted, "It's Aning!"I followed her and took a look, and was shocked. I saw her disheveled hair and dirty face, her diving suit was torn, and she exuded an unpleasant smell. There was blood on the nose and corners of the mouth. I really don't know what happened to her to end up like this. But then I discovered that the three of us were actually not much better, especially the fat man, who was covered in wounds and was miserable.The fat man got angry when he saw this woman, pointed at her nose and started scolding her, but after a few curses, Menyou Ping suddenly stopped him and said, "Wait a minute, something is wrong with her!" Chapter 41 Coral TreeAs soon as Menyou Ping's words came out, I realized that Aning's expression was very dull, even dull, which was very different from the cheerful look before. Now being pinned to the ground by the oil bottle, she doesn't struggle, doesn't speak, and doesn't even look at us, as if this matter has nothing to do with her.The fat man looked at it and thought it was strange, and said: "It's fucking weird. She didn't even react when I scolded her so harshly. Normally, if I had said a few words to her, she would have kicked her over."I knew he had a dirty hand, so I asked him: "Did you hit her hard just now? She couldn't even speak. I think you hit her too hard and knocked her unconscious."The fat man was furious and said: "You are talking nonsense, can I treat a lady like this? I pressed her feet just now, gently, without even leaving a mark. If you don't believe it, just ask me. "Meng Youping asked us to stop arguing and said, "Don't worry, she's fine. She's just not very clear. She may have been stimulated." As he said that, he waved his hand in front of her again and hit her. He snapped his fingers, but Aning didn't react at all.The fat man scratched his head and wondered, "Could it be that this bitch saw something and was frightened out of her mind?"I said: "This woman is extremely ruthless and very skilled. You have seen how she treats me. How could such a person be frightened silly? You must not be deceived by her. Maybe she is like this." Pretended."When the fat man heard this, he became suspicious and said: "You are right, women have the most poisonous hearts. We'd better be careful. How about we give her a few slaps each and see how she reacts? This woman is very strong. , let's give her a few slaps, and let her be some kind of chaste and fierce woman, with a bronze head and an iron arm, she will—"I didn't know what he was getting at, so I cursed: "Stop it, you've watched too many fucking revolutionary movies, and you want to be like a Kuomintang agent? When you see her like this, are you going to do it?"The fat man raised his big palm and swung it twice symbolically at Aning's little face. When he found that he really couldn't do it, he said in frustration: "It's a pity that you, fat man, have never hit a woman, then damn you Tell me what to do?"I didn't spend much time with her. It was impossible to tell whether she was pretending by her actions. I said, "You can't tell this thing for a while. I think we tie her up and take her out first." Say it again. Call the police directly and let the police handle the matter."The fat man was furious: "Are you really fucking stupid or are you pretending to be stupid? Our third son fought upside down. Do you know what a upside down fight is? Leave it to the police. Did you hit your head on a pig?"I really wanted to be confused. When the fat man said that, I really wanted to slap myself. I thought to myself, why the fuck, I haven't adjusted my mentality yet, and I thought of myself as the boss of an antique stall again. I hurriedly said to the fat man: "My ex I've been trying to steal a few times, but I've always thought that I was a good citizen, and I'm used to calling the police when I have a problem. If I say it out loud, just think I'm farting."The fat man waved his hand and said, "Come on, I don't think you can do anything good. We still have to look at this little brother. I'm counting on you. The day lilies are already cold."I was told that I had no temper, so I had to look at Menyoupin. He was shining a flashlight into her eyes. When we turned our heads, he said, "There's no need to argue. Her pupils are dull and her reaction is very slow. She's better than being scared out of her mind." It's much more serious than that."I saw that he seemed very confident and had no reason to doubt him, so I asked him, "Can you tell what caused it?"Menyoupin shook his head and said: "I only know a little bit about this, and I heard it during my own examination. If I want to make further judgments, there is nothing I can do. I have to go to a professional hospital."I sighed, thinking of this woman's cheerful look before, and couldn't help sighing, and said: "Okay, I've been looking for a while, but I still can't figure out what went wrong. Let's stop thinking here. Take her out first."They all had no objection to this proposal. Once it was approved, the fat man said to Menyouping: "Then let's do this. Don't wait any longer. This place is so evil. Let's take a look around. If there's nothing, let's get out quickly."I had already forgotten where I was. As soon as he mentioned it, I immediately felt a chill and wanted to leave right away. However, seeing that they both had their own purposes, it was difficult to tell them, so I had to bite the bullet and nodded.The fat man immediately turned around and shined a flashlight into the depths of the hole. I followed the light of his flashlight and saw that the hole was not very long. From a few dozen steps away, I could already see what was at the bottom, but the flashlight's penetration The penetration is not enough, only an outline is shown.My eyesight is not as good as the fat man's, and I don't know what's inside. Now I just hope that he can't see anything. I should give up this idea quickly. I can't stay in this place for a minute.The fat man took a closer look and suddenly frowned, as if he saw something. I looked along his line of sight, but couldn't see anything. I just heard him ask us softly: "You two, look at the innermost part, is it a tree?"I said "Ah" and said, "How can there be a tree in the ancient tomb? There is no sunshine here, and no one will water it. If there is a tree, it would have rotted long ago."The fat man looked at it for a long time, maybe he wasn't sure, so he insisted on pointing it out to me. I had no choice but to obey his wishes, but I really couldn't see clearly, my eyes were so wide open, I could only blurtly He saw something like a branch. The outline was quite familiar, but he couldn't remember what it was. He said to him, "I can't see clearly, but it's definitely not a tree."The fat man took another photo and said stubbornly: "I think it looks like a tree, and you can see it's shining with gold. If you don't believe it, let's go over and have a look."I saw that he was not interested in drinking, so I said angrily: "Don't think that I don't know what your plans are. Even if there is a golden tree inside, can you carry it away?"Seeing that I had exposed him, the fat man didn't take it seriously and said, "You'll know if you can carry it away. You'll know if you have to go and see. Maybe there are some small items nearby. If you said we didn't come in, forget it. Now we're in. , If you see something good, you should go sightseeing no matter what! Besides, we are here, it is neither deep nor shallow, if something happens, it will happen soon, there is nothing to be afraid of, right?"I was upset, but there was nothing I could do about it. I knew the fat man's logic very well. He was just for sightseeing, and after observing, he took it all away. This guy was simply the reincarnation of a devil, and whoever he encountered would be unlucky.I was just about to make a sarcastic comment to him when I saw Menyoupin making a noisy gesture and said softly: "Follow me all, don't fall behind." As he said that, he walked straight into the darkness without looking back.The fat man was overjoyed when he saw it. He picked up Aning and followed him. I felt strange, but Menyouping was walking in a hurry. I didn't have time to think carefully, so I had to limp along and follow him.Menyouping walked quickly in front. The brick hole was the same width from the inside to the outside. There was not much path from our position to the bottom of the hole. We soon arrived in front of the so-called tree. There was already It's the innermost part of the entire brick cave. When Menyoupin raised his flashlight and shined a light on it, we saw its true face.It was a huge white coral, as tall as a person, divided into twelve branches, in a divergent shape. The shape was indeed very much like a tree. The entire coral was well carved, but the texture was very ordinary and not very expensive. thing.The coral was planted in a huge porcelain pot and pressed with pebbles. There were many small golden bells hanging on its branches. The golden light that the fat man saw should be reflected by these bells. But these bells are definitely not made of gold, because patina has appeared in their gaps, and the material inside is probably brass. The appearance must be gold-plated to maintain its current gloss.The fat man was disappointed when he didn't see the golden tree, but he didn't give up. He took pictures of other places and asked me, "Xiao Wu, do you think this coral is worth money?"I was still researching this. Thinking of his virtue just now, I decided to run against him and said, "I'm not trying to hurt you. The market price of this quality is 16 yuan per catty, which is pretty good."The fat man was dubious after hearing this, and went to ask Menyouping again. Menyouping nodded. He suddenly became depressed and cursed: "Fuck, I thought I was getting rich this time, but the damn result is still in vain."I chuckled and said, "Fat man, don't be discouraged. Let me tell you, although the coral is not valuable, look at the bells on it. These are good things."The fat man didn't believe me and said, "I see you have a bad smile on your face. Don't make any nonsense. I've bought a lot of these broken bells, only a thousand dollars. What do you think is the value?"I said: "With your business acumen, of course you can't tell. To tell you the truth, I can't estimate the specific value, but it is definitely worth more than the same volume of gold. Look at the patterns on these bells, they are older than the Ming Dynasty." Early, it was considered an antique at that time, do you understand what I mean?"The fat man was stunned by my chatter, and he didn't know if what I said was true. I was happy to see it in my heart, but I didn't say anything. In fact, I can't tell the origin of these bells. Bells are not popular among antiques. Generally, the most popular items are porcelain and pottery. Metal objects will rust and require special preservation methods. These technologies are only available in large-scale antiques. The museum can be used, but ordinary people's homes, no matter how rich they are, can't afford such trouble. What's more, bells are relatively complex among metal objects, with many small parts. If they are well preserved, they are very precious.The fat man thought about it for a while, but still didn't believe me, so he wanted to pick one off and have a look. Menyoupin grabbed him and said, "Don't move."The fat man had already stepped on the basin filled with pebbles with one foot, and was pulled off by him. He felt strange and asked him what was going on. Mengyoubo ignored him and asked me instead: "Do you still remember?" Remember this kind of bell, where have you seen it?" Chapter 42 Dilemma As soon as he said this, I immediately remembered what happened a few weeks ago.At that time, we were preparing to go to Daulu Palace. When we passed the corpse cave, we caught a big corpse. There was such a bell hanging on the tail of the insect, and there was a big green centipede crawling inside. When the bell is sounded, it will make a sound like a whisper, like a ghost, and it seems to have mysterious power. We were almost fascinated by the sound at the time. Fortunately, Menyoubo was clever and kicked us into the water. Just sober.The third uncle saw this thing later and said that it was from before the Warring States Period. He didn't know which dynasty it was in, but things were critical at that time, so I didn't take it to heart. The subsequent experience in King Lu's palace was simply like evil. It's like a dream, it's good that I'm not crazy, how can I still remember these things.But if I were to identify it now, I'm not sure, because at that time, the corpse cave was the same as it is now, with only a few miner's lamps for lighting. Not long after the bell was taken down, it was crushed by Pan Zi's foot, and the two had to face each other. It is impossible to compare, I can only take a rough look.If this is really the kind of bell seen in the corpse cave, it would have been really terrible if the fat man had touched it just now. At that time, one of them had already fascinated us all and we couldn't control ourselves. There are at least forty here, as long as one is small The shaking, I really don't know what will happen.Menyouping looked at me and thought about it, and said: "There must be something strange in the corpse cave. The corpse place was originally a huge tomb, but I don't know how it got related to Wang Zanghai."The fat man heard us talk about this and knew the origin of the bell. He wondered: "Have you read it wrong? It's too much of a coincidence that this thing from before the Warring States period appears here again. Could it be that this Wang Zanghai is also A tomb robber?" As soon as he said this, both Menyouping and I were stunned."In this way, it is possible." Men Youping thought for a while and said: "No one knows what he did in his early years, and he is proficient in Feng Shui. If he robs tombs, he should be able to do it with ease. However, I remember his family background It's relatively prominent. Their family has been masters of Feng Shui for generations, and they have enough food and clothing, so they would never do such a menial job. "Menyouping didn't change his expression when he talked about being mean. He didn't seem to realize that he was scolding us as well. I said, "I don't think it's possible. Those who fight against each other will definitely leave some kind of mark on their own graves. Okay." Let future generations avoid it when they come closer. Have you seen this kind of thing here?"Menyouping shook his head, "I paid attention just now, and there was indeed no sign at all."His attainments in this area are unfathomable. He said no, and I knew it must be true. He said, "Then how can we explain that there is such a thing here? Could it be that he is fond of antiques and keeps his beloved collections?" Also used for burial?""We didn't see any other antiques all the way here, and what you said is wrong. I think it might be another situation." The fat man seemed to have thought of something, with a proud look on his face: "Actually, in addition to the upside-down ones, there are also There is another kind of person who often encounters ancient tombs, do you know what they are?"I immediately woke up after hearing this: "You mean, he dug these things on the construction site while doing engineering?"The fat man nodded: "This man can be said to be the largest foreman at that time. He may encounter such a situation. Just go back and check the information to find out whether he had been to the Guazi Temple in Shandong at that time."The fat man's statement was reasonable, and I couldn't help but admire him. However, I definitely couldn't touch this thing. I guessed that maybe Aning touched this coral tree and had so many bells ringing at the same time that he became insane. I just don't know. What kind of scene these bells produced in her brain would have such a powerful effect.People are easily suggestible in the first place, but now in such an ancient tomb, the atmosphere is mysterious, and if my nerves are a little fragile, I will go crazy. I think even Meng Youping's amnesia may be caused by these things. Because I found that the lanyards of these bells are all tied to the coral trees with copper wires very precisely. Corals originally have holes inside, which transmit sound very well. This thing placed here is like a musical instrument, and the sound it makes can be There are thousands of them, but there is no guarantee that one of them can make people forget everything.However, these thoughts of mine were a bit wild and I was too embarrassed to say them out. The three of them stood there for a moment, and then the fat man said, "It seems that there are only a few flowers at the bottom of the cave. The strange thing is still on these bells. Why don't you tell me?"I saw that there were no monsters or ghosts in this cave, and I felt a lot more relaxed. It didn't matter whether I walked or not. However, I looked at my watch and saw that the low tide was coming soon. There was no point in staying here, so the four of us backed away.I was thinking as I walked, and I still had two questions in my mind. The first was that when Menyouping came to this hole in the wall twenty years ago, he was introduced in by his third uncle. Where are the people who fainted with him now? Did Third Uncle transport them out?The second is that when the stuffy oil bottle went in, I smelled a very strange fragrance, but it is gone now. Does this mean that there might be something else in this hole twenty years ago? These answers can only be known when you find your third uncle.And the third uncle has disappeared again. If we want to find him, we don't know how long it will take us to find him. Maybe he won't show up again, and these questions will become an eternal mystery.If it is true as the fat man said, the third uncle is haunted by the ghosts in the tomb, then where will he go? When he saw the photo of Mengyou Bottle, he said "I understand", after all, did he understand? What's going on?As I was thinking about it, I felt that the whole thing was still missing something. As long as I was given a few more clues, I could connect everything. And my intuition tells me that this thing should be related to the Lu Palace.I thought that the four people had walked out of the short hole. The fat man put Aning on the ground and said: "It should be almost time now, we should take action anyway."I thought that the matter of escaping was still a priority, so I withdrew my mind and began to explain the matter. Because I had never really opened the top of the Ming Tomb, so I didn't have much confidence in my heart. I could only take it one step at a time.After saying that, the three of them acted according to the plan. The fat man had been holding back his energy for a long time, so he picked up the tool and cut it open on a pillar. However, he underestimated the texture of the golden nanmu. After several strokes, he was already out of breath. No, but he chopped off a little bit of the pillar.He saw something was wrong and said, "Xiao Wu, this pillar is too strong. If we do it this way, the ladder won't be erected in a week."I said: "Don't worry, as long as you chop off the outermost layer, the inside will be easy to deal with."The fat man was dubious, so he held the thing with a lot of strength, and finally managed to get some improvement. After a few times, the fat man had already pushed aside the iron-like wooden layer outside, and took out a space that could accommodate a foot.Now I know that the hole is a dead end. Sea water can only leak through the cracks in the bricks. I don't have to worry about vortexes, so I picked up the thing and went to help the fat man. After smashing it twice, I realized that this job really belongs to him. Go ahead, he has not only great strength, but also good endurance. After all the hard work, I saw that he was very active and not tired at all. I was a little beside him. At the same time, I was so tired that I could hardly lift my hands.We worked in the dark, and after three hours, we finally made the foot holes on a pillar. The ones at the bottom were easy to do, but when we got to the top, we had to step on the ones that had been made and climbed up, hanging in mid-air. It took all our strength. It didn't work, and in the end we could only make a shallow mark that could fit a forefoot, but no matter what, we still got it done.We took off our pants and clothes, because they were diving clothes and were very elastic. We simply cut them into strips and tied them into a rope. We made a noose like Mexican tree climbers and circled it around the pillar. After getting up, the three of them stretched the rope in three directions and climbed up.I don't know how I climbed up this way. Every time I climbed up, I felt like dying. The fat man was so tired that he shouted: "What are you two doing up here? I just go up and dig. Anyway, you can float when the water comes down." , Now this leather rope is almost turning me into a piece of Dongpo meat, Xiao Wu, you better get the hell down, otherwise I won't be able to hold it anymore."I said: "You think I want to go up there, but I haven't seen the actual situation and I don't want you to die. I don't know if there is a mezzanine above. If there is, you can go down alone and bury the whole room in the quicksand." "I am telling the truth. The quicksand layer in the tomb wall is the most common anti-grave robbing measure. As mentioned before, it is relatively effective. If you want to enter a large tomb with a quicksand layer smoothly, you must enter the robbing hole when entering. Open a manhole and release the quicksand first. Sometimes it takes several days and nights to empty a wall, which shows that the amount of quicksand is staggering. We don't have this condition now. If we really encounter this kind of tomb, we have to find another way. It would be even worse if it wasn't quicksand but strong acid or kerosene.The fat man had fallen into many fights, so he naturally knew what I said was true, so he waved his hand to indicate that he should crawl on.We gritted our teeth and spent another half an hour to get to the top. After the fat man stood firm, he was almost exhausted, hugging the pillar and motionless, and said: "Damn it, if you keep tossing me like this, I can't do it." Just return to your place."I asked him to take a breath first, and he would have to rely on him to cut the bricks later. I carefully and tentatively knocked on the top of the treasure. The oil bottle signaled me not to stop. I pressed my finger on the top, felt it, and said, "Solid." of."After the fat man heard this, he really didn't dare to rest. Without saying a word, he started chipping away at the white plaster on the top. He didn't dare to use too much force, because after all, the rope was not strong. If it broke, everyone would be seriously injured. .We all stretched out our hands and put them on his shoulders. If the rope broke, we could pull him up and prevent him from falling ten meters high. However, he was sweating loudly, and he was probably going to fall, and he wouldn't be able to catch it even if he tried.The white plaster soil was very brittle. He chiseled it a few times and peeled off a large piece, revealing the blue bricks inside. The fat man took a look at it and suddenly screamed, so he asked me to touch it. I reached out with my hand and touched it. Stupid. Iron slurry was actually poured between these bricks. Chapter 43 Bomb The three of us looked at each other with ugly expressions on our faces.After the bricks are poured with iron slurry, they will be like reinforced concrete today. Even if you give you a big hammer on flat ground, it will not help. Don't talk about the current situation.There are at least seven layers of structures above this, and they are scattered around each other. It is impossible to dig out this place without modern equipment.I was annoyed. I only blamed myself for not thinking about this layer. The pressure resistance of the flat roof is not as good as that of the vault. The bricks above must be reinforced with something. There is nothing that can be done about this set of things in the Ming Tomb. They are all the same. Doused with molten iron, I relied on a notebook and the construction knowledge of a three-legged cat to talk on paper and spit shit. Now I finally suffered.The fat man looked at me and asked: "Comrade architect, what should we do now? Please give me an idea.""Then what can we do? Let's treat a dead horse as a living horse. Let's get rid of the guy first." I still wanted to try my luck and said, "It's been more than two hundred years. I don't believe it's still so strong."The fat man saw that I was not too panicked, so he thought the problem was not too serious, so he went to knock the bricks. The hollow bricks were easy to break, but after the bricks were broken, the iron bars solidified by iron slurry were still there. The fat man hit them with great strength. He went up and only made a few marks on it. He knew something was wrong at a glance and said: "No, the iron strips are as thick as a palm from the top up. Even if you drive a Jiefang truck, you may not be able to break through them." "I also knocked a few times, and my whole body went numb. I knew that this was indeed something that could not be done with brute force, and I couldn't help but feel discouraged. "It seems that we have underestimated the ancient construction technology. This iron bar is very pure and cannot be smashed at all." move."The fat man said: "How about grinding and grinding? Didn't the ancients say that as long as you work hard enough, an iron pestle can be ground into a needle?""Pull it down, you are such a thick iron sliver, you have to grind it until the end of the year," I said. "The tide will ebb in twenty minutes. By the time you finish grinding it, we will have reached Consummation."The fat man got angry, "Then what do you think we should do? Didn't you hear what the woman said, the wind season will soon be here in this area, and it will last for at least a week. We can't get out now, so we can only stay down here for seven days." "He emphasized, "In seven days, we'll die of f*cking suffocation or starvation."I knew the seriousness of the problem and said to them: "You have much more experience in this area than I do. If we encountered this kind of tomb wall in normal times, what would you do?" Fatty and Menyouping didn't even think about it and said together: "Explosives!"The fat man looked at me dumbfounded and explained: "Don't be surprised. This kind of wall is stronger than you imagine. I used to pour holes like this in the bottom. The only way to break in is with explosives."I felt sad after hearing this, and I knew what he was talking about, but in this ancient tomb that was hundreds of years old, where were you asking me to get explosives? Thinking about it, I couldn't help but regret it. I remember that before I went into the water, Aning asked me if I wanted to take some with me. At that time, I was stunned by the bomb blast in Prince Lu's palace. I was very resistant to this thing, so I just threw it away. Back to the warehouse, if my third uncle had been there at that time, he would definitely have brought it with him.Thinking about it now, the idea at that time was too childish. If there is a next time, it must not be such a childish thing.I saw that there was no hope of getting out from above, so I had to give up: "It seems like this method won't work. We have to think about it in the long term.""What the hell are you still waiting for? We only have twenty minutes left?" Fatty said, "I think, if it really doesn't work, we can go back the way we came. Maybe the tomb where our diving equipment is kept has returned. "I nodded. Although I really didn't want to go into that robbery hole again, there was no other way now. In this way, it is really a headache to face the monster in the thief's cave again.At this time, Menyouping suddenly said: "Wait! You guys stay here and don't move! I thought there might be explosives somewhere!" Before we could react, he suddenly let go of the rope and slid down the pillar.The fat man looked at me with confusion on his face. I shook my head at him, indicating that I didn't understand either.Menyouping has a serious personality and cannot make jokes, but he really can't imagine where there will be explosives here. Like us, he has already stripped naked, leaving only a pair of underwear, and there is no way he can hide it somewhere. I stared at him, and saw him jump onto the Tiangong stone plate in the middle of the room. Following the light of his flashlight, I saw him squatting in front of a meditating mummy in the center of the stone plate, and kept Touch something.This corpse should be the seated golden body he mentioned, but I don't know what he was looking for there. I thought, and suddenly, I thought, this is it!At this time, the oil bottle had carefully lifted the whole mummy. The dried corpse was almost only the weight of the bones, without wasting much effort. The fat man asked me: "What on earth is he doing?"I said: "I am just guessing that there may be a mechanism inside the dried corpse, which is fired by the eight-treasure rotor, and there may be explosives inside. If you are disrespectful to the corpse and want to take the treasures from the corpse, it may be detonated directly." The fat man was stunned when he heard this: "How could he know such a thing?""Twenty years ago, when he touched this body, he might have known it at that time. You see, he just said 'maybe', which means he is not sure." I said, "I just don't know. A century-old dynamite still doesn't work."As I said this, Menyou Ping had already moved the mummy under the pillar and said to us: "Come down and help."I saw that it was too troublesome for the fat man to go down, so I left him alone and climbed down by myself. The oil bottle put the mummy on my back, tied it with a rope, and said, "Don't hit it. If the mechanism inside is still there, It works, it's instant."I saw this seated golden body at a close distance, and I felt that what Menyou Ping had just described was not as realistic as this. The whole body was black, so black that it felt shiny, as if it was not a flesh body, but some kind of smooth material. It was carved from a material, and the muscles were sunken, especially the corners of the mouth, which looked like a smile but not a smile. It gave me goosebumps when I looked at it. In a word, this corpse was not like the eminent monks I saw in the temple at all. On the contrary, it made people feel very... ominous.I really didn't dare to touch it, so I asked him: "Are you sure there's nothing wrong with this body? I always feel like he has some trick up his sleeve. Look at his expression, why is he so - so -""Monster." Menyouping continued what I said: "I don't understand either. This corpse does give people an uncomfortable feeling, but it has dried up and cannot transform into a corpse."I nodded, breaking into a cold sweat, and asked him: "That's good, are you sure the explosives inside can still be used?"He said: "As long as the Babao rotor can be used, the explosives can definitely be used. Now I am afraid that the mechanism is aging."I felt uncomfortable carrying a mummy on my back, especially when I saw his fingernails were so long, lying in front of me, looking spooky, and his feet were a little soft. I thought of the corpse exterminators in western Hunan, who looked like me. I carry the corpse on my back, but others wrap it in three layers inside and three outside. I'm better off. The mummy is naked, and I'm naked too, with flesh on flesh. The dry feeling is so fucking chilling. .But there was nothing I could do now. Fortunately, the light was still good, and I could still see clearly without thinking too much. I gritted my teeth, carried a sack on my back, and started to climb up step by step, with the stuffy oil bottle crawling behind me. , to prevent me from slipping and falling.I climbed five or six steps, and suddenly I felt something was wrong with the dried corpse. Because my back was pressed against its corpse skin, I felt very clearly that the corpse seemed to have suddenly become a little bigger. I stopped and felt it carefully, but I couldn't feel anything special.I looked back at Menyoupin. He was below me. If there was any abnormality in the body, he should be able to see it immediately, but he didn't seem to notice anything. Could it be that I was too worried? No wonder, carrying such a monstrous corpse, it's hard not to be worried.Thinking about it, I heard the fat man urging me on top, so I had no choice but to continue going up. Because I was too nervous, my feet were shaking a little. I wanted to end this situation as soon as possible. I took three steps and two steps, and finally climbed to the top.The fat man could say that he had seen countless corpses, but he also showed an uncomfortable expression after seeing this corpse. After all, when you hung the corpse with a corpse rope, there was still a distance of two or three punches. Now it is like a jumping post. Just like face dancing, it must feel uncomfortable.I bit the bullet and said to him: "Fix this to the top of the treasure, and then come down immediately. We will detonate it below. If the mechanism inside can still operate, there should be no problem."The fat man looked at Baoding and said, "Are you bluffing me? How the hell am I going to fix it? Do you want me to learn from Dong Cunrui?"When I looked up, I saw that there was no place to hang on the top of the treasure. If we wanted to unleash the full force of the explosion, we had to press the entire body tightly against the top of the treasure. This was indeed a problem.I thought about it and said, "If it doesn't work, just tie it head down to this pillar. Hurry up, the time is almost up."The fat man carefully took the body over, waved it around, and asked me, "Hey, it's really strange. Why does this body still have a tail?" Chapter 44: Peeling off the skin"Where did that tail come from? Why didn't I see it just now?" I thought he was making fun of me and said, "Don't make fun of me.""Isn't this what it is?" The fat man pointed it out to me seriously: "Your eyes are so 'magical' that you can't even see anything so sudden?"I followed the fat man's fingers and saw that there was really a protrusion on the tailbone of the Sihuajin Body. It was three inches long and as thick as two fingers. It was dark and dark, and it looked like it had been dried to the same degree as the corpse itself. A bit like a hardened ox tail, curved upward.I feel strange. I didn't seem to see this thing when I moved it just now. Did it grow just now?After recalling it, I had no clue. I was very nervous just now. I couldn't remember whether I saw it or not. A chill suddenly rose in my heart, and I suddenly felt a very ominous feeling.Then I reminded myself that now was not the time to act strangely, and with such a dry thing, I couldn't be sure it was a tail, so I said to the fat man: "Don't jump to conclusions too early. How can a tail grow on a human body?" , don't be a human dick, take a closer look.""Fuck you!" The fat man laughed: "Can a penis grow on the butt? Besides, who can still be like this after death?"I knew what he wanted to say, so I immediately interrupted him: "Come on, you don't care what he is, after all, there won't even be any residue left after the explosion. You can continue to study, and in a few years, others will study us." "The fat man was reminded by my words. He immediately reacted and stopped paying attention to the strange thing and started working.I helped him turn the corpse upside down, took off the rope that was originally used to help climb the pillar, and fixed the mummy to the pillar with difficulty. I still can't estimate how violent the explosion will be, but I remember listening to Three Heroes and Five At the time of justice, the nine-piece serial cannon inside could already crack ten layers of diamond rock. Logically speaking, this thing wouldn't be that bad.After tying it up, I pulled it hard, and it was not very strong, but it should be enough to cope with it for a while.At the moment, I didn't want to stay up there any longer. I checked it over and saw that everything was fine, then I was ready to go down.When I think that the time for blasting is coming, I can't help but feel nervous. Whether it will work now depends on this move. I just ask for God's blessing. Let's talk about other things after we go out. I don't expect everything to go smoothly. At least give me My life is saved.While I was thinking wildly, the fat man grabbed me and said, "Wait a minute, I still have something missing."I checked everything just now, and I was stunned for a moment, "What's missing? Isn't everything here?"The fat man asked me not to go down first, then turned around and said to the dried corpse: "Senior Tai, no matter you are a human or a monkey, you have already passed away, and this stinky skin is of no use to you. Although we brought it Being a bomb is a bit too much, but it is forced by the situation. You have a lot of them, so don't argue with us. Just treat yourself to a sauna later. You have no worries and no taboos. "After that, I gave it to the golden body. A symbolic bow.I was furious, pulled his underwear down, and cursed: "Damn it, when did it happen? You still have the heart to play this trick!"He sneaked up to me and said, "You don't understand. This thing looks evil. There's no guarantee it won't bring bad luck to us. Besides, he's sitting here just fine. Let's use him as a dynamite." It's our fault, but we still have to say how to live through the situation."I scolded him while crawling: "Come on, sir, what were you doing when you were carrying the Twelve Hands Corpse? I didn't see you kowtow to anyone? He just has a tail now, what's the fuss about it?"This is how the conflict between the North and the South came about. It can be said that it is due to differences in ideology. The fat man felt unhappy and snorted, then turned around and ignored me.We went down to the ground, and Mengyouping carried Aning on his back and beckoned us to the corner of the tomb. We moved several other bronze mirrors in front of us, like shields, in case the bomb was too powerful and would not be crushed by the rubble. accidental injury. Everything is ready, just wait for the time to come, rely on Menyoupin's precise technique, throw a temple leg over and detonate the mechanism in the golden body's belly. He almost killed the fat man with a flying knife in King Lu's palace. It shouldn't be a problem now, and it was useless to consider other methods at this time. I prayed and concentrated on looking at my watch.The law of seawater ebb and flow is: there are two high tides every day, 12 hours apart. The high tide usually lasts for more than an hour before ebbing, and the lowest tide is in the middle of the two high tides. At this time, the sea level is at its lowest, sometimes even reaching the bottom of the sea.But the seabed here shouldn't be so shallow, otherwise there would be many more ships stranded here than now. I estimate that if it can be lowered to less than two meters, that would be very ideal.I don't know how long the low tide can last. In my memory, it should be a very short time. We need to wait for the water to enlarge the breach above, which will delay it for a while, so we can't delay even a minute at the beginning.This is still a relatively optimistic estimate. There may be other emergencies. I will have to adapt to the situation. I think I am getting more and more unsure. After all, I just said it randomly. If the situation does not develop as I thought. , but the whole top collapsed, which would be really sorry for them. I thought about it, and people couldn't help but feel nervous. Looking at my expression, the fat man probably knew that I was feeling guilty, so he asked uneasily: "Tell me the truth, are you not sure?"I didn't know how to reply to him, so I said perfunctorily: "It's hard to say anything about this situation. Anyway, the arrow is on the string. Just wait and see."The fat man sighed: "Really, the more you do, the more panic I feel. What if this thing doesn't explode later? Do you have any other countermeasures? Say it first, so that I can feel more at ease."I said: "There is a way. Just what you just said is one. Go back the same way and see if the tomb we entered has reappeared. Otherwise, there is another way, which is to stay here and wait. A third group of people came in to rescue us."The fat man said: "Then how can we wait? If they don't come in, what will we do? Wait for a lifetime? If not, it will become a tomb of the living dead on the bottom of the Xisha Sea, and Captain Touch Jin will disappear from the world."I comforted the fat man and said, "What I mean is, although it is very dangerous here, we can't leave for a while, and we won't die immediately. As long as we have time, we can always come up with a solution after long-term discussion. You see, there is a lot of space here and there is still air." It's enough for a few days. I think a week won't be a big problem. Let's sleep more, exercise less, and try to use it sparingly."The fat man refused to accept this trick and said: "If there is enough air, you have to eat. This is not a deep mountain and old forest. There is nothing, not even the northwest wind. I would rather die of suffocation than starvation."I laughed and said: "The solution was thought up by humans. Look at this fat body. You can't starve to death for weeks. If you are really hungry, there is also a sea monkey. If you eat the sea monkey, you will have to eat it." If you're not hungry yet, then we'll catch that forbidden woman down there and skin her too."Fatty was also happy to hear this. This guy got excited whenever someone tried to argue with him. He patted me on the shoulder and said, "Okay, what you said is quite like my style, Fatty. To make revolution, you must have the spirit of not being afraid of anything." , it seems that I have really improved a lot this time."I was quite surprised when I said this. Why did I start to say such irrelevant things? It seemed that the fat man had influenced me. No, I must not become like the fat man. I stopped waffling at the moment and continued to pay attention to my watch. There were still five minutes left. If it were to detonate at this time, it wouldn't make much difference. I told Mengyouping that he should be prepared and don't miss it later. The binding of the golden body was not strong to begin with. If it fell off the pillar and exploded underneath, it would not be an easy thing.Menyoupin weighed the thing in his hand and nodded in agreement. At this time, the fat man suddenly shouted: "Scared? Where is the mummy?" When we heard this, we looked up and found that the corpse on the pillar was gone. My first reaction was that it had not been tied tightly and it had fallen off. When I looked down, there was nothing on the ground. I couldn't help but curse. This was really evil.I really didn't expect something like this to happen at this juncture. I was just preparing to adapt to changes, just to comfort myself, but I didn't expect it to come true so soon."Look, look, let me tell you, the damn thing with a tail must be evil." The fat man shouted: "Look for it somewhere quickly."We rushed out together, and saw at a glance that the thing we were looking for was on the top of the treasure behind the pillar, holding on to the relief on it with our fingernails. The black hard skin on the body had been cracked and was in pieces. It fell down, and there was blood inside. I didn't know what it was.I saw that the rope was still tied around its waist, because it was made of several strands of diving suit material. It was very secure to tie a person, so it didn't break free at once, but looking at the situation, it also supported It won't be long.The fat man looked at it and shouted: "Quick, before he escapes, detonate it first!!"There was no need for Menyoupin to remind him. As soon as the fat man started talking, I heard a breaking wind, and at the same time, the green light flew over and went straight into the belly of the mummy. Chapter 45 EscapeI screamed that something was wrong. The stuffy oil bottle moved too fast. We were all still rushing outside. If it exploded, we would definitely suffer.But when I thought it was too late, I saw a sudden flash of white light in front of me, and the fat man had already thrown me to the ground. Then there was a loud noise, the whole tomb suddenly shook, and a wave of hot air lifted us directly. When I got up, I spun around six or seven times in the air. I was blown three feet away and hit the wall with my head.This time I was really hit. Fortunately, the fat man knocked me down, otherwise my neck would have been broken. The moment I hit the wall, I lost consciousness. I couldn't see anything. I heard a buzzing in my ears. I thought I was dead. But after a while, there was light suddenly in front of me. I tried to open it, and immediately I saw the sky spinning, my eyes full of yellowish gray, I felt dizzy and wanted to vomit.I got up hard and heard a lot of random sounds, but I couldn't distinguish them. I just felt that the noise was so loud and I had a splitting headache. In the confusion, Mengyouping coughed and ran out of the smoke and asked Said: "Is there anything wrong?"I bit my tongue when I spoke, and waved to him, saying it was okay. We covered our mouths and went to find the fat man. I ran two steps and saw the fat man sitting there, with his shoulder shaved off by a broken brick. A piece of skin, seeing the stuffy oil bottle, yelled: "Fuck, you moved too damn fast. At least wait until we take a few steps back. If I move two centimeters to the side, one of my hands will be scrapped." "Menyouping spread his hands and showed us the temples in his hands: "You made a mistake, it wasn't me just now!" "Ah! It's not you!" We were both shocked at the same time.That strength and accuracy just now must be an extremely powerful person. Who could it be if it weren't for him? The fat man was beside me just now, and looking at him, his accuracy was definitely not that good, and it was even less possible for me. Speaking of others, there was only one person - an idea flashed in my mind, and I hurriedly turned back to find Aning.The fat man thought the same as me. The two of us ran to the corner and took a look. There was still her shadow there. The fat man cursed: "It's that bitch! Damn it, she was really faking it!"Menyouping showed an expression of disbelief. It seemed that he was very confident in his judgment just now and did not expect that he would make a mistake. I had to re-evaluate this woman and said, "This woman is really a master. She looks like a veteran in the world. I have never seen someone who pretends to be stupid and can act so like her."The fat man said: "I don't think she's just an old oily, she's just like the movie queen of the fucking Oshaka. Next time I catch her, I won't believe anything she pretends to be." After saying that, he picked up the guy and started to look for it. You Ping hurriedly grabbed him and said, "There's no time, forget it."I also advised him: "Don't make trouble. The most important thing for us now is to see if the top of the treasure has been exploded! If you can't swallow this breath, wait until you get out." Before he finished speaking, there was a sudden sound from the top. It was a very long and sad sound, as if something was slowly breaking. The sound was not loud, but it made me feel my heart in my throat all of a sudden. I thought, no, if it explodes like this, you will collapse. You are giving me too much face.The fat man was still unwilling at first, but his face turned pale when he heard this sound, and asked me: "What the hell is this sound? Xiao Wu, looking at this situation, it seems that it is much more serious than blowing a hole like you said?"I looked up to see the hole that had been blown out. I was not shocked. The bomb in the belly of the mummy was so powerful that it exceeded my imagination. All the iron slurry strips on it had been blown off, creating a hole about half a meter in diameter. When we arrived at the hole, the waterproof layer above the brick roof was burst, and seawater poured in, forming a small waterfall. The strange sound I just heard was the sound of the waterfall getting bigger. It is estimated that the entrance of the hole will be filled with water soon. Will be completely overwhelmed.The golden nanmu pillar on the side has been blown off, with a huge crack running from top to bottom, and there are signs of toppling. This valuable pillar is considered completely scrapped.It seems that because of a broken pillar, a beam on it has been affected and may really collapse. Listening to the sound, there must have been cracks in this beam. Even if it doesn't collapse now, it will definitely be doomed after a while. Can't escape.I comforted the fat man and said, "It's okay. Don't worry, this tomb is much stronger than ordinary tombs. As long as there is no earthquake now, it will definitely not collapse."Before I finished speaking, the ground beneath my feet suddenly began to shake. I had long expected that the air-tight structure of this underwater tomb had been destroyed, and the seawater below must have been rising up, but I didn't expect the movement to be so loud. , I couldn't help but feel a little dizzy from nervousness.The shaking became more and more violent, very terrifying, and the horror was real and real. If it continued at this speed, I'm afraid the floor we were standing on would collapse before the roof collapsed. The fat man was so frightened that he shouted: "Oh my God, why are the earth shaking now? It must be an earthquake, right? Xiao Wu, what part did you explode just now?"I explained to him, and then said to him: "It's okay, it's normal. Let's be prepared. Maybe water will rush out of all the cracks here later. Be careful of being sprayed by water. This pressure is incredible, like It's like a fist, it can knock you over." As soon as he finished speaking, there was a sudden strange sound, and the Qinggang rock slab covering the entrance of the bandit's cave was blown away by a rapid current, and the sea water rushed up to seven meters high like a fountain. Eight meters high. Before I could react, I saw something spurt out of the thief hole, hit the top of the treasure, and then fell onto the stone plate in the middle. The speed was so fast that I couldn't see clearly what it was, but there was no one else in the thief's cave, so it was probably the forbidden woman.If this thing is washed out, it will be a moderate trouble, maybe even a big trouble. There is no way to light a fire in the water. If it gets entangled with him, it will be even more unimaginable.It's a pity that I don't have time to think about it now. The entire ground near the entrance of the robbery cave arched up, like a volcanic eruption, surging, and the water level rose very quickly. Almost instantly, we had floated to a height of five or six meters above the ground.I looked around for Aning. At this time, the smoke from the explosion had almost disappeared, but I still couldn't see her. She was probably behind a certain pillar. The fat man was not very good at swimming and was swimming very hard. He couldn't pay attention to her anymore. , but there is only one exit here, and we will bump into each other later anyway. The fat man winked at me, probably because he wanted to find trouble with her later, but I still couldn't do anything to women, so I ignored him.We floated for a few more minutes, and our heads were already on the top of the treasure. Suddenly the fat man swam to the side. I didn't know what he wanted to do, and shouted: "If we don't get here, we will all be gone. What are you doing?" , don't want to live anymore?"He swam directly to a luminous pearl, knocked one off with the tool in his hand, stuffed it into his underwear, then swam back and said, "Take something back to compensate for my mental losses, just to make a fortune."I almost wanted to strangle him, but I had no words or time to scold him. All of a sudden, the water was already under my eyes. I turned my nose up and took in the last few breaths of air greedily. Seconds later, my ears felt cold and my whole body was immersed in the water.I made a gesture to the fat man. He had the worst water quality. I asked him to go up first. He shook his head and indicated that he was too fat. If he got stuck in the hole, everyone would die together. I nodded and went up first. I swam into the broken hole. The hole was big at the bottom and narrow at the top. When I looked out, there was about 17 or 18 palm-thick sea sand above. The loose sand at the top kept falling down, and there was a white mist. I couldn't even open my eyes, so I had to push hard and float up.The timing was very good. The sea water was very shallow at that time, but I had already reached the limit of holding my breath. I almost swam up in a hurry. I almost fainted as soon as I came out of the water. I immediately took a strong breath and started panting.After a few seconds, the fat man and the stuffy oil bottle came out of the water almost at the same time. The fat man choked his nose as soon as the water came out. He coughed and laughed: "Holy shit! I never thought it was really successful. My king, Fatty, finally came out. Yes! Haha!"I calmed down and looked around. It was already sunset, and the fire clouds on the horizon were reflected in the sea water, which was particularly enchanting. The sun was deep red, emitting a dim yellow light, wrapping everything in a soft ball. Here, it forms a very beautiful and peaceful scene.I have seen a few sunsets along the way, but I have never thought it was as beautiful as this one, and I couldn't help but be filled with emotion. However, I immediately felt some signs of cramping in my feet. I quickly turned around to find our boat and found it on a rock not far away. I felt reassured. With the boat here, I could get out of here right away. Dude, have a good sleep.After the fat man came back to his senses, he remembered something and suddenly dived into the water again. I followed him and saw that Aning was stuck in the hole, struggling desperately, but couldn't get out.It's really strange. This woman is countless times slimmer than the fat man. Even the fat man can come out so smoothly. There is no reason why this woman should be stuck.Aning's anger had reached the limit. Suddenly, her throat tightened, a large string of bubbles came out of her mouth, and she began to roll her eyes. Fatty and I dived down, each of us took one of her hands and pulled her out.This time I realized that there was still a force inside pulling her down, but there were two of us, and our strength prevailed. In just one turn, we pulled Aning out of the hole. I saw a big ball of hair. Wrapping around her, I immediately knew what had just happened.The hole is now covered with black hair. It seems that the forbidden woman will probably crawl out later. It is best not to stay in the water. We surfaced. The fat man checked her breathing and found that her whole body was soft. , as if we had lost strength, but we were still breathing. The three of us swam back to the side of the boat and pulled the woman on. We saw that she kept spitting out water and her eyes turned white, as if the situation was not good.I didn't know much about drowning, so I yelled: "Boss! Someone is choking on the water! Come out and save him!"I shouted twice, but there was no response at all. I was surprised, so I let the fat man watch first, then walked into the cabin and looked around. I couldn't help but wonder, but there was no one there. A strange feeling suddenly appeared in my mind. It's impossible. This is the open sea. How could the whole boat be gone? If you go swimming, at least a few should be left to watch the boat.I yelled a few more times, but there was still no response, but the fat man responded. He ran in and asked what he was doing. I pointed it out to him and said, "There's something wrong. There's no one on the boat!"The fat man was stunned, then he looked around, scratched his head, and said: "There is really no one, but the fish in the fish barn are still alive, which means they were still fishing half an hour ago. In such a short time, where are the people?" Gone?" Chapter 46 SummaryI checked the instruments next to the rudder, and they all looked normal. I said, "This ship is quite normal. It doesn't look like there was an accident... You said, it's impossible that they were caught by the coast guard. Everyone on the ship was Did you take it back?" The fat man shook his head and said, "If the people leave, the boat will definitely have to be towed away. What's the point of leaving it here? It's definitely not because of the coastal defense. There are many messy boats. , let's go to the warehouse and take a look. If everything is gone, we've encountered pirates."I know about pirates. The boss of the ship told me a lot when we came here. I always felt that this thing was not real. When the fat man said it, I was a little surprised and asked him: "This place is said to be close to the sea, but it is not close to the sea." The sea is not far away, how can pirates be so rampant?"The fat man laughed at my naivety: "How new, do you really think the People's Liberation Army is omnipotent? Even tigers doze off. Let me tell you, there are Vietnamese, Japanese, and Malaysian people in this sea. It can't be seen on the surface. Come out, the undercurrent is actually raging. Privately, you know how many drugs, smuggling, stealing, pirate ships, and they all have guns in their hands. It is not surprising that an unmanned ship appears here. "We walked into the warehouse and smelled the smell of tea as soon as we entered. The fat man looked inside and out. The supplies were all there, arranged the same as before I went into the water. They were even on the bed where we lay. , and put a cup of tea. I touched it and said, "That's so damn weird, it's still warm."The fat man smiled helplessly and said, "Weird things happen every day, especially today. Could it be possible that all the people in the boat were taken away by ghosts?"I said, "Look, you have only had a few sips of this tea, but the lid of the tea cup is still closed. It means that they left in a hurry, but not in a panic. Under what circumstances would you leave in a hurry, but not in a panic?"The fat man shrugged his shoulders and said he didn't know. I thought about it for a while, but I couldn't imagine what was happening here. Thinking about it, we walked back to the cab. The fat man picked up the radio and shouted for help a few times, but no one paid him any attention. At this time, I I saw the radio on the side and turned it on. I heard the typhoon warning from Taiwan Fisheries Radio.When we came up, we could already feel the wind getting stronger. It was just dusk and we couldn't see too far away. I couldn't understand some terms on the radio, but the last sentence was: "Please bring ships at sea to take shelter." "I emphasized it several times.The fat man and I both looked a bit dark. Originally, at this time, we didn't have to worry about anything. The boat owner would naturally find a way. Now that we have wiped out a whole boat of people, God will really make a joke on us.The fat man looked at his watch and said: "It seems that there is no way for us to stay here. It's just a small broken boat. We will have to fly to the sky later. I will drive the boat out first. It will still be bumpy in the deep sea when encountering a typhoon. Come on, there are reefs here. If there is a wave, we will definitely hit the rocks. Go and lift the anchor. "As he said that, he lit up a cigarette and turned on a few instruments. His movements seemed to be decent. I felt strange, "Can you fucking drive a boat? This matter is not a joke. It took a lot of effort for the four of us to get out." , I'll go up to the rocks with you later and feed the fish together."The fat man smiled at me and said that this was his talent. Not to mention boats, just planes, and he could fly them into the sky with just a few fiddles.After hearing this, I didn't know whether he was serious or not, but I was still very worried. The fat man started the engine skillfully and told me that when he went to the mountains and countryside, he had been the production team leader of some fishing team. This set of basic things He still knows how to do it. In addition, he saw the driving operation when he came here. He had a rough look at these high-tech things. He believed that if there was no big storm, there would be no problem driving back.In fact, his so-called production team leader was just holding a bamboo raft to catch fish in the mountain stream. But at that time, I saw that he was very confident in what he said, and it didn't seem like he was trying to impress me, so I actually believed him and ran away like crazy. Go and weigh anchor.After the ship started, the fat man asked me not to bother him, saying that he was still in the reef area and he had to concentrate. I saw that his forehead was sweating and his expression was serious. I knew that he was talking seriously, so I walked back to the deck.Menyoupin was rubbing Aning's hands to promote her blood circulation. She looked a little better than when she first came here, but her face was still ugly and her breathing was short and very unstable. I asked how the oil bottle was, and he nodded, guessing it wouldn't be a big problem.I took out some dry food and gave it to several people. After experiencing so many things, although I am not out of danger yet, I finally returned to a place I am familiar with. When I relaxed, I started to feel sleepy, so I changed He put on his casual clothes, wrapped himself in a blanket and dozed outside the cab.Originally, I just wanted to sleep for a few hours, and then go to see if Fatty wanted to take over the shift, but he didn't live up to expectations. When I woke up, it was already the next day, and I didn't know whether it was morning or afternoon.I looked at the sea beside me. The waves are very big, and a few seabirds can be seen here and there, all flying very low. The sky is overcast, and the clouds are pressing together one by one, as if it is going to rain. There are no high-rise buildings blocking the sea, and the dark clouds enrich everything you have. The view, under this kind of scene, people will feel very small, and the sense of oppression is incomparable to that in the city.I glanced at the cab, and saw the fat man sleeping on one side, snoring like thunder, and the oil bottle was steering the helm. I had just woken up, and although I felt that the scene was not quite right, I didn't pay too much attention to it, so I turned around and went to sleep again. After returning to the cage to sleep, it was not until noon that the fat man woke up. "Comrade innocent, it's time to eat, take your own chopsticks."I opened my eyes and watched the fat man cooking a fish head hot pot, using chopsticks to cook it. The soup was already white and the heat was just right. I saw that the fish looked quite familiar, as if it was the grouper from the boss of the boat. I smiled in my heart. Fatty had been coveting the fish for a long time, but the boss of the boat refused to let him eat it, saying that he wanted to sell it to a hotel. Unexpectedly, he still couldn't escape Fatty's evil hands.The fat man was busy chopping green onions, adding chili peppers, and patting fish. He seemed to be an expert. I smiled and said, "Fat man, okay, I've done it twice. Where did you learn this trick?"The fat man said: "When I went to the mountains and countryside, I had no mother or wife, so I had to do everything by myself. At that time, I hunted, fished and dug honeycombs in the old mountainous area. I didn't do anything. This is just fish soup. It's nothing."I gave him a thumbs up, "Fat brother, Fat Master, I rarely really admire people. You are so fucking awesome. I have to learn from you."He refused to accept this trick and scolded: "Don't flatter me, if you want to eat, eat quickly. If you don't want to eat, go away and don't spit in it!"Of course I would not give up on delicious food, so I immediately grabbed the meat with my chopsticks. In less than 20 minutes, we had eaten a 3-pound grouper, which made me drink sourly.After eating, the fat man went to change the oil bottle shift. This boat has its own navigation device. We don't know how to use it, otherwise the boat will sail by itself. After the fat man had eaten and drank enough, he held the steering wheel with one hand and took out his night-glow pearl and looked at it with the other hand, humming a ditty in his mouth: "The good girl in the bamboo house is as dazzling as the night-glow pearl."Humming and humming, he saw me sitting there blankly, so he handed me the bead and said, "You have nothing to do. Help me estimate the price and see how much I can get it for." I took it, weighed it, and said, "Fake, this is not the Night Pearl."The fat man barely breathed his last and stared at me. I quickly comforted him: "Don't get excited. The fake ones are also valuable. This is apapylsite. Do you know what fish-eye pearls are? That's what it means. This thing is also extremely dangerous." It's rare. It depends on whether there is a buyer. I knew it when I saw it just now. Think about it, with so many luminous pearls on the top of a treasure, who do you think Wang Zanghai is? Is it possible that the entire Chinese royal family has accumulated it over hundreds of years? , you can get just a dozen of them."The fat man felt better after hearing this, and scolded: "Can you please stop speaking half of your words in the future? I'll scare you if you're short of breath. Then can you give me an estimate of how much this thing is worth?"I really haven't handled this thing before, so I can only guess how much the few customers I have can pay. I quoted a few prices, but the fat man was not satisfied. He said that it was a life-and-death fight. If he didn't get a good price, he would rather Putting it at home as a desk lamp, I sighed and said, "Okay, I met a big guest in Jinan last time. I'll ask you later. I guess it won't be a big problem to change to a villa, so don't think about it. "The fat man said: "Then you have to worry about it. I am counting on you for this villa. After all, if I had known if I had waited a few minutes before knocking one off, I could have used a small plane to fly away. Let's learn from the rich Americans, right?"I saw him daydreaming about reaching the sky, so I ignored him. He put the beads into his pocket and asked me: "I didn't find your third uncle this time. What are your plans? I think this matter is not over yet." , you still have to suffer."I originally planned to go back and turn his house upside down to see what the hell he was doing. When the fat man asked, I couldn't tell the truth, so I smiled helplessly: "What other plans can I have? Go back and continue." I won't dare to open my shop again. I'll make money but lose my life. It's not cost-effective." The fat man laughed and said nothing more.A few hours later, we arrived at Yongxing Island. Preparations were being made for disaster prevention on the island. There were many fishing boats taking refuge. We packed our luggage and escaped while taking advantage of the chaos. We didn't want the boat anymore. Fatty carried Aning on his back. We were first sent to the military hospital on the island, and then we found a guest house to stay in. Fishermen usually stay on their boats to take care of anything. When a typhoon comes and there are not many tourists, the guest house is basically empty. With.We stayed on the island until flights resumed, which lasted about seven days. During this period, we discussed this submarine tomb more than once and came to a lot of consensus.First of all, we all admit that this is Wang Zanghai's tomb, but we are not sure whether the golden body sitting on the stone plate is him. Because the mummy had obviously been tampered with. Although Wang Zanghai was weird, he was not so crazy.Second, Yunding Heavenly Palace is located on Changbai Mountain. As for who is buried inside, we don't know. We can only infer that it is a Mongolian, and it is most likely that it is a woman with a very special status.Third, the snake-eyebrow copper fish appears in the Lu Palace and the undersea tomb, and the hexagonal copper bell also appears in these two places, indicating that there may be some connection between the hexagonal bell and the snake-eyebrow copper fish. King Lu Shang was a tomb robber, and Wang Zanghai was an engineer. The only thing they had in common was that they often dug soil. It was unknown whether they both dug something in a certain place.The fourth one was proposed by Men You Ping. He drew a sketch for us, drawing out our route of action in the ancient tomb, roughly sketching the structure of an ancient tomb, and then he pointed to several places. The area is sandwiched between the top chamber (where we made the breach) and the tomb chamber below. There should be several more rooms here. Menyouping estimates that the structure of this tomb is somewhat similar to that of the Imperial Tomb of the Warring States Period. What about these few rooms? One of the hanging rooms should be a pit of rare birds and animals. Those strange and weird things might have come from here.I sweated a lot after hearing this, and asked him: "You mean Wang Zanghai caught Hanba and Jinpo as pets? Isn't this too damn cool?"Mengyou Pingping nodded and said: "He is not the first. There are several imperial tombs in the Shang and Zhou dynasties, including the Mausoleum of the First Emperor. Especially Wang Zanghai is good at this. There is nothing wrong with him doing this."In my spare time, I took out my laptop from time to time and dialed up the Internet to look up information about Wang Zanghai, but there was very little information on the Internet. I only knew that Macau was designed by him, or that it looked like a copy of another city. The next few days were boring to death, and the wind was so strong that we couldn't go out. On the fourth day, the phone lines were cut off, so we had to work with the fat man. The stuffy oil bottle was not good at this, so we just leaned on the bed and looked at the ceiling all day long. , I looked at him for a whole day, and there was nothing I could do about him.The white hairs on the fat man's back healed inexplicably after I ignored him. I suspected that it was my saliva that helped, as the taste was weird, but I didn't want to go into details about these things, and I forgot about them later. In fact, At this time, I should have felt that something was wrong. I had no choice but to live and die here, and I deserved to go through this fate.In the past few days, I have tentatively asked Menyou Ping about his life experience, but he didn't seem to hear him. This man's ability to pretend to be stupid may be slightly better than Aning's.On the fifth day, the phone line was connected again, and I continued to surf the Internet. At this time, I was thinking about Zhang Qiling's life experience, and suddenly I had an inspiration. Since Zhang Qiling can restore his memory, if other people have the same experience as him, Maybe someone has recovered his memory, so I accidentally typed his name in to search. When I searched, I couldn't find records with the same name. I clicked on a few randomly and found that none of them contained the same information.This was not the way to find it, so I added the third uncle's name. Now, there was only one piece of information left. Looking at the title, it was a missing person revelation.This discovery was beyond my expectation. I suddenly felt a little suffocated. When I clicked on it, I saw that it was the group photo they took at the pier before departure. It was scanned and everyone's names were listed below. As for the name, I read along and found that there was a sentence written at the end.This sentence was only a few words, but it attracted all my thoughts. "The fish is here with me."(End of "The Angry Sea and the Sand") "Tomb Robbery Notes 1 - Qixing Lu Palace" Completed
YOU ARE READING
盗墓笔记1：七星录王公
Mystery / ThrillerFifty years ago, a group of Changsha Tufuzi (tomb robbers) dug up a Warring States silk book, the fragment of which recorded the location of a strange Warring States tomb, but the group of Tufuzi encountered a strange incident underground, and almos...
